*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 65932 ***

  THE

  ROYAL REGIMENT

  AND

  OTHER NOVELETTES



  BY

  JAMES GRANT

  AUTHOR OF "THE ROMANCE OF WAR," "THE LORD HERMITAGE,"
  "VERE OF OURS," ETC.



  LONDON
  GEORGE ROUTLEDGE AND SONS, LIMITED
  BROADWAY, LUDGATE HILL
  GLASGOW, MANCHESTER, AND NEW YORK

  1879




  LONDON:
  BRADBURY, AGNEW, & CO. LIMD., PRINTERS, WHITEFRIARS.




  JAMES GRANT'S NOVELS.

  _Price 2s. each. Fancy Boards._

  THE ROMANCE OF WAR.
  THE AIDE-DE-CAMP.
  THE SCOTTISH CAVALIER.
  BOTHWELL.
  JANE SETON: OR, THE QUEEN'S ADVOCATE.
  PHILIP ROLLO.
  THE BLACK WATCH.
  MARY OF LORRAINE.
  OLIVER ELLIS; OR, THE FUSILEERS.
  LUCY ARDEN: OR, HOLLYWOOD HALL.
  FRANK HILTON: OR, THE QUEEN'S OWN.
  THE YELLOW FRIGATE.
  HARRY OGILVIE; OR, THE BLACK DRAGOONS.
  ARTHUR BLANE.
  LAURA EVERINGHAM; OR, THE HIGHLANDERS OF GLENORA.
  THE CAPTAIN OF THE GUARD.
  LETTY HYDE'S LOVERS.
  CAVALIERS OF FORTUNE.
  SECOND TO NONE.
  THE CONSTABLE OF FRANCE.
  THE PHANTOM REGIMENT.
  THE KING'S OWN BORDERERS.
  THE WHITE COCKADE.
  FIRST LOVE AND LAST LOVE.
  DICK ROONEY.
  THE GIRL HE MARRIED.
  LADY WEDDERBURN'S WISH.
  JACK MANLY.
  ONLY AN ENSIGN.
  ADVENTURES OF ROB ROY.
  UNDER THE RED DRAGON.
  THE QUEEN'S CADET.
  SHALL I WIN HER?
  FAIRER THAN A FAIRY.
  ONE OF THE SIX HUNDRED.
  MORLEY ASHTON.
  DID SHE LOVE HIM?
  THE ROSS-SHIRE BUFFS.
  SIX YEARS AGO.
  VERE OF OURS.
  THE LORD HERMITAGE.
  THE ROYAL REGIMENT.
  THE DUKE OF ALBANY'S OWN HIGHLANDERS.
  THE CAMERONIANS.
  THE DEAD TRYST.
  THE SCOT'S BRIGADE.
  VIOLET JERMYN.
  JACK CHALONER.
  MISS CHEYNE OF ESSILMONT.
  THE ROYAL HIGHLANDERS.
  COLVILLE OF THE GUARDS.
  DULCIE CARLYON.
  PLAYING WITH FIRE.
  DERVAL HAMPTON.
  LOVE'S LABOUR WON.




CONTENTS.

THE ROYAL REGIMENT.


CHAPTER I.

THE RUTHVENS OF ARDGOWRIE

CHAPTER II.

THE FATAL DAY OF THE RUTHVENS

CHAPTER III.

THE CABINET OF SCINDIA

CHAPTER IV.

"PONTIUS PILATE'S GUARDS"

CHAPTER V.

AURELIA DARNEL

CHAPTER VI.

COLONEL SMASH

CHAPTER VII.

"LOVE WAS YET THE LORD OF ALL"

CHAPTER VIII.

THE INSURRECTION

CHAPTER IX.

THE ABDUCTION OF AURELIA

CHAPTER X.

THE END GROWING NEAR

CHAPTER XI.

ST. EUSTACHE STORMED

CHAPTER XII.

CONCLUSION



THE SECRET MARRIAGE

THE STUDENT'S STORY

CLARE THORNE'S TEMPTATION

THE GREAT SEA SERPENT



MILITARY "FOLK LORE."


CHAPTER I.

THE RED COAT; A FEW NOTES CONCERNING ITS ORIGIN AND HISTORY

CHAPTER II.

FURTHER NOTES ON ITS HISTORY AND ON REGIMENTALS

CHAPTER III.

FAMOUS AND ANCIENT BANNERS

CHAPTER IV.

FAMOUS AND ANCIENT CANNON



STORY OF A MERCHANT CAPTAIN

THE STORY OF RENÉE OF ANGERS

ANNA SCHONLEBEN

LAURA WENLOCK'S CHRISTMAS EVE




THE ROYAL REGIMENT.



CHAPTER I.

THE RUTHVENS OF ARDGOWRIE.

"Thank Heaven, then I am not too late!" exclaimed Roland Ruthven, as
he sprung on the horse that awaited him at the door of the hotel
where he had arrived but an hour before; "there is no message for me
specially?"

"None, sir," said the mounted groom, touching his hat, and shortening
his gathered reins.

"My father----"

"Is living still, Master Roland; but that is all, I fear," replied
the old man, with a sigh.

"Come on then, Buckle, old fellow; I think the grey nag knows my
voice, though I have not been on his back for four years."

And spurring his horse, "Master Roland," as the grey-haired groom
still called him, though he was nearer thirty than twenty years of
age, and had held Her Majesty's commission for ten of them, departed
at a rasping pace that soon left the stately streets, the spires and
shipping of Aberdeen far behind them.

The royal residence at Balmoral had barely as yet been thought of,
and railways had not then penetrated into the valley of the Dee;
thus, all anxious as Roland Ruthven was to learn details of the
perilous illness of the fine old soldier his father--the only kinsman
he had in the world--at whose summons he had crossed two thousand
miles and more of sea, he could only trust now to the speed of his
horse, and without further questioning old Bob Buckle the groom, rode
at a hard and furious gallop along the old familiar ways that led
towards his home among the mountains, behind which the bright sun of
a glorious evening--one of the last in June--was sinking.

Closely rode the old groom behind him, marvelling to find that the
little golden-haired boy, whom he had first trained to ride a shaggy
Shetlander, had now become a dark-whiskered, tall, and handsome man,
well set up by infantry drill, and with all that air and bearing
which our officers, beyond those of all other European armies, alone
acquire, developed in chest and muscle by every manly sport; and he
could recall, but with a sigh, how like "Master Roland" was now, to
what the old dying Laird his father had been at the same age, when
his regiment, the Royal Scots, was adding to its honours in the
Peninsula--more years ago than he cared to reckon now.

And vividly in fancy too, did Roland Ruthven see before him the
figure and face of that handsome old man, ere the latter became lined
with care and thoughts and even his voice seemed to come distinctly
to his ear, as the familiar objects of the well-remembered scenery
came to view in quick succession, and at last Ardgowrie, the home of
his family, rose before him in the distance, its strong walls shining
redly in the setting sun.

Situated among luxuriant woods, in all their summer greenery,
Ardgowrie presents the elements common to most of the northern
mansions of the same age and kind--a multitude of crow-stepped gables
encrusted with coats of arms, conical turrets, and angular dormer
windows, giving a general effect extremely rich and picturesque, as
their outlines cut the deep blue of the sky.

Notwithstanding its age, Ardgowrie is unconnected with the usual
memories of crime and violence which form the general history of an
old Scottish feudal fortalice, and yet it stands in the glorious
valley of the Dee, between the central highlands and the fruitful
lowlands, where in former ages it has been said "that the inhabitants
of the two districts, thus joined by a common highway, were as unlike
each other in language, manners and character as the French and the
Germans, or the Arabs and the Caffres."

"At last!" exclaimed Roland, with a sigh of satisfaction, as he
spurred his horse down a long and rather gloomy avenue of genuine old
Scottish firs, dignified and magnificent trees, with massive trunks
of dusky red, and foliage of bronze-like hue.  "Ardgowrie at last!"
he added, as he reined up at the stately entrance of his home, for to
this moment had he looked forward with intense anxiety during the
long voyage from America, while his affectionate heart had beat
responsive to every throb of the mighty engines of the great Atlantic
steamer.

_Home!_  How much does that word contain to the exile or the
wanderer!  "What a feeling does that simple word convey to his ears,
who knows really the blessings of a home," says an Irish writer, who
found his grave in a far and foreign land; "that shelter from the
world, its jealousies and its envies, its turmoils and
disappointments, where like some land-locked bay the still, calm
waters sleep in silence, while the storm and hurricanes are roaring
without."

The sound of hoofs in the avenue brought a number of domestics to
welcome him home in the kindly old Scottish way, and he had to shake
hands with all, especially with Gavin Runlet, the white-haired
butler, Elspat Gorm, the old Highland housekeeper, who had donned her
best black silk, with the whitest of "mutches," in honour of the
occasion: and then, too, came, though last, certainly not the least
in his own estimation, with eyes keen as those of an eagle, and
massive red beard, a thick-set sturdy figure, and bare limbs brown
and hairy as those of a mountain deer, the family piper, Aulay
Macaulay, whose boast it was that he came of the Macaulays of
Ardencaple, and was a worthier scion of the clan than the historian
of the same name.

Aulay had his pipes under his left arm, but no note of triumph or
salute could come from them, when the Laird was in his dire
extremity, and a great hush seemed over all the household.  He had
been a piper of the Royal Scots during the campaign in Burmah, and,
like Bob Buckle and several others of the grand old regiment, had
found a home with their loved Colonel at Ardgowrie.

"Well, Elspat, old friend," said Roland, as he leaped from his
foam-flecked horse and tossed the reins to Bob Buckle, "how is my
father to-night?"

"The doctor will tell you better than I," replied the old domestic,
quietly, and with bated voice; "he has, thank Heaven, fallen asleep
after a restless day, and, as sleep is like life to him----"

"Let him not be disturbed.  I shall see him when he wakens," said
Roland, as the servants fell back at his approach, and the butler and
housekeeper led the way to the dining-room, where a repast awaited
him, and at which they attended upon him in all the fussiness of
affection and reverence as the future head of the house.

"Ewhow! but I am glad to see you here again, Master Roland,"
exclaimed Elspat, with whom we need not trouble the reader much.
"Ewhow!" she continued, stroking his thick dark brown hair, as she
had been wont to do in his boyhood, "we have had an eerie time o't
wi' the Laird in his illness, and last night I thought the worst was
close at hand."

"Why, Elspat? why?" asked Roland, pausing over the liver wing of a
chicken, while Runlet filled his glass with sparkling Moselle.

"Because the dogs in the kennel howled fearfully."

"Where was the keeper?"

"A' the keepers in the world wouldna quiet them!" she replied,
shaking her old head.

"Why?"

"Dogs can see and ken when death enters a house."

"Death!--is my father's case so bad?" asked Roland, growing very
pale, and setting down his glass.

"Bad--it couldna weel be worse," said she, in a broken voice, as she
began to weep; "but the doctor--"

"Is in the house, I understand.  Tell him that I am here.  Oh,
Elspat, have I crossed the broad Atlantic only to face death and
sorrow?"

"Death and sorrow!" she added, shaking her head, "and I dread the
fifth of August--it has aye been a fatal day to the Ruthvens.  It was
on that day your lady mother died, and on that day your uncle Philip,
that should have been Laird, went forth and returned no more!"

Roland started impatiently to his feet, and something of a disdainful
smile crossed his handsome face.

There is something grand and noble in the position of such a young
man as he was--the descendant and representative of a long line of
stainless ancestry, having the sense of carrying out its destiny in
the future, and being the transmitter to other times and generations
of its lofty traits and distinction.

No gamblers, "legs," or turf transactions ever degraded the line of
Ardgowrie (pigeons there may have been, but never hawks), which, in a
collateral branch, represented the attainted Earls of Gowrie and
Lords of Ruthven, and if Roland had any weakness it was family pride,
which he inherited from his father, who had left nothing undone to
develop it; and with it grew the idea and conviction, that death were
better than for a Ruthven to do aught that was dishonourable.

The second article of Roland's faith, like that of his father, was a
profound veneration for the old Royal Scots, in which so many of the
Ruthvens had lived and died, that they deemed it quite a family
regiment, and many knew of no home out of it, and many, too, in
battle or otherwise, had found their graves under its colours in all
parts of the world.

As his father's son, Roland was a favourite with both battalions of
the Royal Regiment, and he was the life and soul of the mess, and the
most popular man in it.

In friendly rivalry with his chief chum and brother-sub, Hector
Logan, of Loganbraes and that ilk (of whom more anon), he was the
"show man" of the Royals.  None occupied the box-seat of the
regimental drag, or tooled the team to race-meetings or elsewhere, in
a better style than Roland; in the cricket field, when stumps were
down, and the runs were growing few, his batting and bowling were the
last hope of the regimental eleven; and at hurdle-racing or
steeple-chasing he was ever ready to ride any man's horse, however
desperate the leaps or wild the animal, if he had not entered one for
himself.  Moreover, his good figure and social qualities, his known
wealth and high spirit, made him a prime favourite with the other sex
wherever the regiment went, and none could see any man's wife or
daughter more adroitly or gracefully through a crush at the Opera, or
anywhere else, than Roland Ruthven of the Royal Scots.

In all this he was exactly what his proud old father had been before
him; but the latter indulged in aspirations that never occurred to
Roland.

That even at this remote time Queen Victoria might restore the
earldom of Gowrie to his family after the lapse of two hundred and
forty years, had been the dearest hope of the old Colonel's life,
especially in his latter years.  It was a child's whim; yet other
titles, such as Mar, Perth, and Kellie, had been restored, he was
wont to say.

With all his long service he had failed to win great laurels as an
officer, and now his hopes were centred on his only son; but as yet
the fields of the Crimea had not been fought, and great wars seemed
to have become things of the past.

Though ever kind, loving, and affectionate to Roland, the latter
found that in his latter years his father had become somewhat of a
stern, moody, and morose man, almost repellant to his county
neighbours, whom as years went on he seemed to avoid more and more,
and of this peculiarity Roland was thinking as the doctor, a spruce
and dapper little personage, entered with his professional smile, and
warmly welcomed him home, adding,--

"I have but to deplore the occasion of it, my dear sir."

"But what is his ailment, doctor?"

"I can scarcely say--it seems to be a general break up of the whole
system."

"At his years that can scarcely be."

"He has been sorely changed since you were last at Ardgowrie, my dear
sir; and there seems--there seems----"

The doctor paused, and played nervously with his watch-chain.

"There seems what?" asked Roland, bluntly.

"Something that I scarcely like to hint at."

"How, sir?"

"Well, if you will pardon my saying so, he seems to suffer more from
illness of the mind than of the body."

"Of the mind?" asked Roland, haughtily.

"Yes; as if some secret preyed upon him.  I have watched him closely
from time to time, for the last few years, and such, my dear sir, is
my firm conviction."

"Your idea seems to me incomprehensible, doctor."

"There is a skeleton in every house," said the other with a simper.

"Sir, you forget yourself," exclaimed Roland, with haughty surprise.
"What skeleton could be in ours?"

"Pardon me--I used but a proverb.  Your father is awake now," he
added, as a distant bell rang.  And Roland, considerably agitated and
ruffled by what had passed, repaired at once to the sick chamber.




CHAPTER II.

THE FATAL DAY OF THE RUTHVENS.

The affectionate and filial heart of Roland was wrung by the wan and
haggard aspect of his father, who looked as grim and pale as that
other Patrick Ruthven, whose ghastly visage in his helmet had so
appalled the luckless Mary on the night that Rizzio was slain; but
the old man's eyes brightened, his colour came back for a time, and
his strength even seemed to rally as his son embraced him.

"You have lost no time in attending my summons, Roland," said he,
retaining the latter's hand within his own.

"I left Montreal by the first steamer, my dear father, but I got away
with difficulty."

"Why?"

"A revolt among the colonists is daily expected; but when I mentioned
your illness, the Colonel at once obtained leave for me from the
General at Halifax."

"Dear old Geordie Wetherall!  I remember him a sub in his first red
coat, when we were ensigns together, in the "rookery," as we called
it, in Edinburgh Castle.  Ah, few of the Royals of that day are
surviving now.  They have nearly all gone before me to the Land o'
the Leal!  But in fancy I can see them all yet."

Then, though ailing nigh unto death, true to his old instincts,
almost the first questions he asked of Roland were about their old
regiment, its strength and appearance, of the officers and rank and
file; and then he sighed again, to think that none remembered him
save old Geordie Wetherall, a veteran of the conquest of Java; and
all these questions Roland had to answer, ere he could lure his
father to speak of himself, and when the latter did so, his spirit
fell, his colour faded, and the momentary lustre died out of his
eyes, though the glassy glare of illness still remained.

"I hope the alleged danger of this mysterious illness is
exaggerated," said Roland, tenderly and anxiously; "and that ere I
return to the regiment, I shall see you well and strong--ay, perhaps
taking your fences as of old with Bob Buckle at your back."

The old Laird of Ardgowrie smiled sadly, and turned restlessly on his
pillow--and a handsome man he was, even in age, with a wonderful
likeness to his son, having the same straight nose and mouth clean
cut and chiselled, "the prerogative of the highly born," as Lever has
it--for Patrick Ruthven belonged to the untitled noblesse of
Scotland, the lineage of some of whom stretches far back into the
shadowy past.

"I am lying in my last bed save one, Roland," said the sufferer, in
low concentrated voice; "we have not all died in our beds, we
Ruthvens of that ilk, but it shall be said that all have died with
honour except----"

"Except _who_, father?"

The old man trembled as if with ague, and closed his eyes, as he said
hoarsely--

"I cannot tell you--in time you will know all!"

"You have been a good soldier to the Queen, father."

"But a bad servant to her Master."

"Do not speak thus!" said Roland, imploringly.

"The heart knoweth its own bitterness; and I have been bad, evil,
wicked--false!"

"This is some fancy."

"It is _not_!" said Patrick Ruthven, emphatically.

"Then can I make amends?"

"You may, if it is not too late, my poor Roland.  Oh, my God!"

These mysterious words filled the listener with genuine grief and
alarm.  Was it all some hallucination?  What did they import or refer
to?  For much in his father's moody and wayward life, in his latter
years especially, seemed to corroborate them, and to hint that there
was "a skeleton in the house," as the doctor had ventured to say.

"I will have no clergyman about me," said the sufferer, petulantly
and almost passionately, in reply to some remark of Roland's.

"Why?"

"I hope to make my peace with God alone.  The Reverend Ephraim Howie,
to whom I gave the living of Ardgowrie!  What can he, or such as he,
do for me now?"

"Oh, father!"

"No one ever prospered who grew rich by fraud, it has been said--yet
have I, in a manner, prospered," added the old man, as if communing
with himself.

"You, father?" exclaimed Roland, whose blood seemed to grow very cold.

"Yes--I."

"How--how?"

"I cannot--dare not tell you.  Hush!" he added, glancing stealthily
about, as Mr. Runlet, the butler, placed two shaded candles, in
massive antique silver holders, on the toilet table, and withdrew,
and Roland thought--

"Poor old man--his mind wanders!"

"My mind is _not_ wandering."

"I never said so, father."

"But you seem to think so--I can read it in your eyes.  I have been
successful in life, and leave at death a handsome fortune to one who
has _no_ right to it--_you_, my son--you whom I love better than my
own soul!" he exclaimed, in a broken voice that seemed full of tears,
and a great horror began to possess the heart of the listener.

"Oh heaven--heaven! he is mad!"

"Would that I had died at the head of the Royals, when I led them at
Nagpore!"

Intense perplexity mingled with the natural grief of Roland, for the
whole tenor of this interview was so utterly beyond all that he could
have anticipated.

In a half fatuous manner, the patient was muttering to himself, and
in great agony of mind, Roland listened intently.

"Live it down, people say--I have lived it down--it was never known
indeed!  Poor Philip--poor Philip!  One may live down a lie, but not
the truth--it is the truth that hurts--that never may be lived down.
I ever thought a day of retribution would come, and it is
coming--fast!"

"Retribution for what?" asked Roland, in a low but passionate voice.

"Could I face the malevolence of the vulgar on one hand, and the
scorn of my equals on the other?--no--oh no!" continued his father,
speaking in a low voice, and at long gasping intervals, as if to
himself.  "It has been truly said, that 'manner and tone of voice may
be made to give stabs, only less sharp and cowardly than vile and
baseless calumny....  There is no insolence like the insolence of the
well-born and well-bred; and the most vulgar and purse-proud wife of
the most purse-proud plutocrat is altogether inferior in her capacity
to inflict pain and give offence to the patrician lady of title.'  I
have been spared all that--for I cast the die in secret!"

"What die?" asked Roland imploringly.

The old man regarded him wildly, as if for a time he had forgotten
his presence.

"When I am dead and gone--dead and gone, dear Roland, you will know
all."

"Why not now?"

"Because I--even hovering on the brink of eternity--blush to tell
you.  Oh, what a thing it is for a father to cower like a very craven
before his only son, and yet, Roland, you know how I have loved you.
When I am gone and buried, Roland, open the old Indian cabinet that I
found on the day when the Royals stormed Scindia's fortress of
Neembolah--read the sealed packet you will find there--and--and pray
for me."

These were almost the last coherent words his father spoke; and he
uttered them with the veins in his temples throbbing, and as if the
most bitter of all emotions, self scorn, wrung his heart, and then he
seemed to sink fast.  But he lingered for some days after this, and
though his words, manner, and injunction, filled Roland with grief
and intense curiosity, he resolved to obey him to the letter and not
open the cabinet till end came, and the doctor assured him it was
near now.

"Under what hallucination can the poor old man be labouring?" thought
Roland, as he sat alone in the stately dining-room--a veritable
hall--and thought how proud he who was about to pass away to a dark
and narrow home, had been of Ardgowrie and all its details and
surroundings--its stately park where the deer made their lair among
the green ferns, its dark blue loch full of pike, and the pine
plantations where the pheasant pea-fowl were thick as the cones that
lay around them.

Daily by the sun, nightly by the moon, for many centuries, had the
same shadows of the quaint old house been cast on the same places,
and it was now an epitome of a proud historic past.  It had
entertained more than one king of Scotland, and everything in the old
mansion was on a grand scale, from the portraits by Jamesone and
Vandyck (who married a Ruthven of Gowrie, by the way) to the massive
cups won in many a race that glittered on the sideboard.  Above the
latter, a splendid full-length of the "bonnie Earl" who was wont to
flirt with Anne of Denmark in Falkland Woods, and who on the 5th of
August, 1600, perished in the famous conspiracy, had its place of
honour; and among other portraits of later times, was one by Sir
Watson Gordon of the present proprietor, in his uniform as a field
officer of the Royal Scots.

The massive mantelpiece of the early Stuart times ascended to the
ceiling.  It was an exact copy of the famous one in Gowrie House at
Perth, and over it in Gothic letters was the same remarkable and
apposite legend borne by the former:--

  "Truths long concealed at length emerge to light,
  And controverted facts are rendered bright."


But Roland now perceived with genuine wonder, that the couplet had
been chiselled completely away, and the stone frieze was now smooth
and bare.

"By whose orders was this done, Runlet?" he asked with angry surprise.

"Those of the Laird, your father," replied the butler.

"When?"

"Just before his last illness."

"Why?"

"I cannot say, Mr. Roland, but he has done some queer things of
late," he added with diffidence.

On that mantelpiece were cut the Ruthven arms, bars and lozenges,
within a border flowered and counter-flowered, crested with a goat's
head, and above them hung the tattered colours of Ruthven's battalion
of the 1st Royal Scots--one of four--which had borne them in triumph
from the plains of Corunna to the gates of Paris, covered with
trophies, among which are still the cross of St. Andrew and the
crowned thistle of James VI.

Off the dining hall opened a long and lofty corridor hung with
moth-eaten tapestries of russet and green hues and with trophies of
arms, each having its history; such as the helmet of Sir Walter
Ruthven who died by the side of King David at the battle of Durham;
the sword of Sir William who became hostage for King James I.; the
pennon of the Master of Ruthven who fell at Flodden, and weapons of
later wars, with trophies of the chase, heads and skulls of lions
shot in Africa, tigers in Bengal, bears in Russia, of elephants from
the miasmatic Terrai of Nepaul--spoils wherever his father had
served; and of noble deer from the forests of the adjacent hills.

From all these objects and the drooping colours of the grand old
regiment, Roland's eyes would wander again and again to settle on the
cabinet of Scindia, and he would marvel _what_ it contained--if
indeed it contained any secret whatever!

With a fond, proud and yet sad smile he looked at the portrait of
more than one fair ancestress, and thought,

"The girl I left behind me is fairer than them all!"

For in Montreal he had left Aurelia Darnel de St. Eustache, whom we
shall meet in time.  A kind of half-flirtation--something even more
tender and taking had subsisted between them, and but for his sudden
summons home, it would have assumed greater proportions and had a
firmer basis; he would have explained to her the nature and extent of
his love for her, and obtained some pledge or promise from her, with
the consent of her mother, for father she had none now; and when
Elspat Gorm spoke apprehensively of the 5th of August, as being "the
fatal day of the Ruthvens," he would think, with a smile,

"I hope not, as it was on the evening of that day, I first met
Aurelia at our ball in Montreal!  Would that I could tell the poor
old man who is passing away, of my love, and gain his permission to
address her; for she must know of my love for her and will await my
return; but I would that he could see her, even as I in memory see
her now!"

And before him came a mental vision of a very beautiful girl, whose
dark hair and long black lashes contrasted with the pale delicacy of
her skin, her pencilled eyebrows rather straight than arched, a calm
loveliness in her face when, in repose, but a brightness over it all,
when she was animated, when her soft eyes lighted up and her lips
became tremulous.

"Aurelia!" he whispered to himself, and marvelled if the time would
ever come, when he would bring her hither to be the queen of his
life, and of beautiful Ardgowrie.

Day by day, his father was sinking, and all the powers of medicine
could do nothing for him; his ailment was not old age but a passing
away of the powers of life.  The old Highland housekeeper, Elspat,
had much contempt for the nostrums of the doctor, and believing her
master to be under the spell of a gipsy-woman whom he had sent to
prison for theft, maintained that he would never be cured, until the
parings of his finger nails and a lock of his hair were buried in the
earth with a live cock, a remnant of ancient Paganrie, which the
reign of Victoria still finds prevailing in some parts of the
Highlands.

So, as she fully expected, the morning of the 5th of August, saw the
old Laird expire peacefully, after playing fatuously with the
coverlet, and muttering that he could "hear the drums of the Royal
beating the old Scots March," and the lamenting wail of Macaulay's
pipe was heard on the terrace without, as Roland closed his father's
eyes, and, crushed with natural grief, knelt by the side of his bed,
and Elspat placed a plate containing a little salt on his breast.

In due time, amid the lamentations of his tenantry, and while the
pipes woke the echoes of the glen, by the March of Gilliechriost (or
of the Follower of Christ), one of the oldest airs in existence, he
was laid in his last home, in the Ruthven aisle of Ardgowrie kirk,
and Roland found himself alone in the world.




CHAPTER III.

THE CABINET OF SCINDIA.

Yes, Roland felt himself, most terribly alone now--far from the merry
mess and the daily companionship of his brother officers, in that
great old mansion, wherein for centuries generations of his ancestors
were born and had died, and which stood amid such wild and desolate,
yet beautiful scenery.

Expected though his father's death had been, by Roland, the shock of
the event when it did occur, was so great, that it was not until two
days after the funeral, and when his legal agents and advisers,
Messrs. Hook and Crook, writers to Her Majesty's Signet, came to
consult him on certain matters concerning the estate, that he
bethought him of the old cabinet found by the Royals in Scindia's
fortress, and he sprang up with a start to execute the last commands
of his father the old Colonel.

In the latter's desk he found the key--one of very curious
workmanship, and as he put it into the lock a singular sense of some
great and impending evil--a sense which had never impressed itself
upon him so vividly before--came over him, and seemed to whisper to
him to be prepared!

Prepared for what?

He had seen the old cabinet years ago; it was about four feet square,
formed of ebony inlaid with the finest ivory and mother-of-pearl with
many elaborate ornaments, and even some precious stones, and it had
been a gift from old Patrick Ruthven to his bride.

With vivid painfulness too, there came before Roland, the last
expression of his father's face, and more than all, his eyes with
their restless feverish expression, and strangely lustrous glare.

The doors of the beautiful cabinet unfolded and displayed two rows of
drawers, the handles of which were chased silver, and with nervous
haste, Roland opened these in quick succession.

Therein he found old muster-rolls, reports and memoranda connected
with the First Royal Scots; letters and orders from brother-officers
who had found their graves in every quarter of the globe;
complimentary addresses from generals and magistrates, and all his
father's medals and orders.  There too were letters from his mother
in their lover-days, faded and brown; letters of the lost uncle
Philip, and letters from Roland himself, even those he had written as
a schoolboy, with the now withered and dry locks of hair belonging to
those who had been loved and had long since departed.

All the little relics and souvenirs that the poor old man had
treasured most in life were there; but what could the secret be, that
he had so strangely and with such evident emotion and pain referred
to, thought Roland, as in nervous haste and sorrow he drew out each
tiny drawer in succession--sorrow, for the hands that had touched and
the eyes that had seen them last were cold and still now in yonder
dark old vault.

At last he found a packet carefully sealed with his father's crest, a
goat's-head embossed; but directed to no one.

He tore it open, and found within the cover, a legal document tied
with red tape, and a page or two written by the hand of his father,
and bearing the latter's signature.

Both these papers Roland read quickly, but he had to do so again and
again ere his startled mind could take in their contents.

The first was the last will and testament of his grandfather General
Roland Ruthven, and the latter was a confession written by his father
concerning it.

"My God--oh that this could ever be the case!" exclaimed Roland in a
broken and hollow voice, as he read them.  Philip, the elder brother,
had in some mysterious manner incurred the high displeasure of the
general, who bequeathed his entire estate and fortune to Patrick, the
younger; but, repenting, had executed a second will superseding the
first; and this will, Roland's father had found and _suppressed_,
while, with a curse upon their father's name and memory, Philip
believing himself to be disinherited, went forth into the world and
was heard of no more!

Philip who had never loved him, continued the old man's tremulously
written confession, was gone he knew not where, beyond all trace, so
that rumour even said he was dead; and to denounce himself then as
the possessor of the second will, was to cut away the ground from
under his own feet, when on the very eve of marriage with a girl,
whose family would not permit her to marry a penniless younger
son--so he had deemed himself thus not intentionally guilty, and that
no one's interests suffered by his silence.

If he had followed the dictates of the highest principles, he would
at once have made the document known; but where was Philip?  As time
went on Patrick Ruthven became conscience-struck, and he now charged
Roland with the task of making some amends if possible, by
discovering the lost man or his heirs, if lie had any.

A bitter bequest indeed!

With a painfully throbbing heart, and hands that trembled, Roland
laid the documents down and strove to collect his thoughts.  The
first dull and stunning emotion, of confusion and unreality past, he
looked dreamily around him to see if he was not undergoing a species
of nightmare; but no!  There was the stately old dining-hall, the
spacious Scottish fireplace with its silver fire-dogs, and here were
the ebony cabinet of Scindia, with the suppressed will, and the
signed confession of his father.

It was a terrible shock to Roland Ruthven to find that his
father--his father of all men in the world!--whom through all the
years of his life he had looked up to with love and reverence, and
who seemed ever to him and to all who knew him, the model of
chivalrous honour, should have acted thus, and he actually wept over
the event!

Again and again he read the confession that on one hand Philip had
never loved him, had exasperated the general; and on the other, there
was the chance--nay, the certainty--of a marriage being marred by the
production of the will which was now dated nearly forty years back.

"Justice must be done, at all risks and hazards--but justice to
whom?" thought Roland.

Ardgowrie seemed no longer his; as if touched by an enchanter's wand,
it seemed already to have passed away, wood, wold, and mountain, by
this cruel discovery.  He felt homeless in a splendid home, his
worldly prospects ruined, and Aurelia Darnel, the only girl he had
ever loved, utterly lost to him!

Why not destroy the will?

But no--oh no!  Roland felt his cheek crimson, as something seemed to
whisper of this in his ear, and then he recalled his dead father's
remorseful injunctions to himself.

He looked up at the portrait of the lost and disinherited Philip--the
outcast son of a patrician race, as limned by the President of the
Scottish Academy.

It represented a handsome young man, in a red hunting coat and cap,
with regular but rather pale features, dark blue eyes and well
defined eyebrows, with a pleasant smile that actually, to Roland's
then distempered fancy, seemed to light up, as he looked on the
portrait.

Roland wiped the beady perspiration from his brow, and a moan as if
of pain escaped him, but again and again he muttered--

"Justice shall be done--justice if it be not too late--oh Heaven--too
late!"

He stepped to the sideboard, filled a silver hunting cup with sherry,
drained it at a draught, and taking up the two fatal documents,
locked the Indian cabinet, and prepared to join Messrs. Hook and
Crook, who were busy with certain accounts and papers in the library.

Of lawyers, Roland, as a soldier, had ever a wholesome dread, and he
shrank from the horror of disclosing this trickery on the part of his
father even to them, whose lives were too probably but one long and
tangled yarn of trickery and deceit; but again, he muttered that
justice must be done.

His assumed coolness deserted him, his face became livid, and his
eyes sparkled with a strange light, when he spoke to them of the
papers he had found, and laid them before their legal eyes.

Then his proud pale face flushed scarlet, his dark eyebrows were
knitted nearly into one, and his nether lip quivered with suppressed
emotion and intense mortification, and in some degree the lawyers
were also excited, but amazement was what they chiefly felt.

"What did Mr. Ruthven intend to do?"

"Justice," said he hoarsely.

"But to whom?"

"That is precisely what I have been asking of myself."

"This will revoking the former disposition, is fully forty years old;
but it has never been recorded," said Mr. Hook.

"And none know of its existence, save ourselves," added Mr. Crook
suggestively; "and it is a dreadful thing to lose so fine an
estate--so noble a heritage--by one stroke of a pen!"

"But I quite agree with the young Laird, that some attempt should be
made to do justice, and endeavour to trace out Mr. Philip or his
heirs," said Mr. Hook, seeing in futurity a pyramid of
three-and-fourpences and six-and-eightpences.

"To advertise for the lost one would degrade my father's name!"
exclaimed Roland passionately.

"How else are we to go about it, my dear sir?" asked Mr. Hook,
pulling his nether lip reflectively; "but enquiries might be made----"

"Where?"

"Well--a rumour did go about at one time that your uncle had married
in Jamaica, Mexico, or somewhere."

"I never heard of it."

Neither had Mr. Hook, but he only threw out the hint to suggest
difficulty and complication, and in his simplicity Roland rapidly
adopted it.

"Prosecute enquiries in both places," said he; "spare no
money--collect and pay in the rents as usual--though not a penny of
them shall come to me!  You understand me, gentlemen?"

They could better have understood his quietly putting alike the will
and confession into the fire.

Why had not his father done so, and spared Roland this season of
shame and humiliation, of disappointment and sudden poverty?

But his plans were adopted with decision and rapidity.

"All the old servants will be retained as usual, gentlemen," said he,
after a painful pause, during which a swelling seemed to have risen
in his throat, "but no new ones will be engaged, and the whole
revenue of the estate shall be paid into the bank for the benefit of
the real heir, or of his children, if they can be found.  I leave all
in your hands."

"But you must have some little income out of the estate!" said the
astounded lawyers simultaneously.

"Not a penny until I am proved to be indubitably the last and only
Ruthven of Ardgowrie and that ilk!" exclaimed Roland with emotion.

"My dear sir, you can't live on your pay," suggested Mr. Hook.

"I will try."

"No one does now-a-days.  Nor will you be able to marry."

"I do not mean to marry," said Roland, whose voice fairly broke as he
thought of Aurelia Darnel; "but perhaps you may help me with a few
pounds till I get exchanged into a regiment in India, for meantime I
must rejoin the Royals."

By this discovery in the Indian cabinet, Roland now learned bitterly
why the old legend above the mantel-piece had become obnoxious to his
father's eye, and been obliterated by his order!

He looked at his family motto--the strongly apposite and ancient
motto of the Ruthvens--_Facta Probant_, and muttered--

"That of Argyle would suit me better now!"

He felt that under pressure of the sudden change in his
circumstances, that to avoid surmises and explanations which it would
be impossible to make, his wisest mode of action would be to effect
an exchange into some other regiment where he was unknown; but his
own honour at that time of expected peril required that he should
rejoin the Scots Royals, and he could not yet bring his heart to quit
them, for the corps had been the home of his family for many
generations, quite as much as their ancestral abode of Ardgowrie.

Moreover, he was well up the list of lieutenants now.  He could
recall the emotions with which he first joined them in all the
freshness of boyhood, and felt, as a writer says, how "the first
burst of life is a glorious thing; youth, health, hope and
confidence, and all the vigour they lose in after years: life is then
like a splendid river, and we are swimming with the stream--no
adverse waves to weary, no billows to buffet us, we hold on our
course rejoicing."

But all pride of birth, of race, and name had gone completely out of
Roland Ruthven for the time.

Cards of condolence poured in upon him from the county people, but he
returned none; neither did he pay any visits; he felt himself a
species of usurper.

"A morose fellow he has become," some said; "just like his father in
his latter years--moping and melancholy."

A letter from his friend Hector Logan roused him a little, and made
him think of returning at once to the regiment.  It was full of the
mess gossip and barrack news generally, and about a ball "where _la
belle_ Aurelia had appeared with a new and very remarkable admirer, a
Colonel Ithuriel Smash, of the United States army.  If the row with
the colonists comes off," continued Logan, "some of us may lose our
chance of picking up a handsome heiress--for heiresses here are to be
had for the asking, some think; I don't.  But a girl like Aurelia
Darnel, with a stray forty thousand pounds, and having also the
frankness and good taste to accept a nice fellow with whom to spend
it, is just the kind of girl for my complexion.  Logan Braes and that
ilk, sound very well; but my pedigree is a powersight longer than my
rent-roll."

The letter concluded by urging him to rejoin, as an outbreak among
the colonists was daily expected.

Apart from Aurelia Darnel, concerning whom a change had come over his
future now, he felt in every way the necessity for action, and for
returning to America, and he felt, too, as if he would go mad, if he
lingered longer in Ardgowrie.

Aurelia! could he go back to the charm of her society again, with
that horrible secret in his mind--the secret the cabinet had
contained, and which made him a penniless man!  Yet, his thoughts
would wander again and again to the girl he had left beyond the broad
Atlantic, and doubts rather than hopes, fear rather than joy, crowded
upon him, all born of recent events.

Perhaps absence might already have erased all memory of him, and he
was forgotten; and who was this new dangler--"admirer," Logan called
him, with the atrociously grotesque name?  He had left her, without
any declaration of his love, and dared he make one now?  Left her, at
that period, when, as Lever says, "love has as many stages as a
fever; when the feeling of devotion, growing every moment stronger,
is chequered by a doubt lest the object of your affections should
really be indifferent to you--thus suggesting all the torturing
agonies of jealousy to your distracted mind.  At such times as these
a man can scarcely be very agreeable to the girl he loves; but he is
a confounded bore to a chance acquaintance."

Aurelia Darnel was one of the wealthiest girls in Montreal.  Could he
speak to her of love _now_?  No--no!  It was not to be thought of,
and in going back, he would avoid her, and devoutly hoped that the
expected "row" would come off, and the Royal Scots would have to take
the field.

The two last days of his residence at Ardgowrie he spent in solitude
beside the Linn of Dee.  There was something soothing to his soul in
the wild turmoil of the rushing torrent, from whence, the body of any
living thing that finds its way into it, can _never_ be recovered.

What a change had come over Roland Ruthven, since last, in boyhood,
and just before he joined the Royals, he had gazed into those black
and surgy depths which fascinate the eye and render the brain giddy,
where the dead white of the foam contrasts so strongly with the
sombre tints of the turbulent cauldron, and the still blacker
uncertainties of the caverns beneath the rocks, as the Dee, there
terrible, yet beautiful thunders over the Linn on its passage to the
German Ocean.

Roland felt keenly the change that had come over him, since last he
heard the familiar roar of his native stream; a new life, with the
regiment had been opened to him; but a blight had fallen upon it now.
Out of many a passing flirtation, his love for Aurelia stood
prominently forth on one hand; on the other was his father's sore
temptation (he could scarcely give it a harder name); yonder grand
old house, with all its turrets amid the stately woods, no longer
his; his future wasted, his love denied him, and his inheritance lost!

It was a conviction hard to adopt and bear, yet Roland adopted and
bore it bravely, and turning his back, as he certainly believed, for
ever on Ardgowrie, departed to rejoin his regiment.




CHAPTER IV.

"PONTIUS PILATE'S GUARDS."

"Welcome back Ruthven!" cried Hector Logan.

"Ruthven, my hearty, how goes it with you?"

"Glad to see you with us again, though regret that you have crape on
your arm."

Such were the greetings of Roland on his first appearance at mess,
when he rejoined, warmly welcomed by all; even the usually stolid
visages of the mess-waiters brightened as he took his seat.

"A fresh cooper of wine to drink the health of Roland Ruthven,"
exclaimed the President, who, though a young sub, had seen powder
burned with the Royals in Burmah.  "Welcome back to the Guards of
Pontius Pilate!"

He had not been very long absent, but after all he had undergone at
Ardgowrie it was a relief to Roland to hear the old "shop" talk
again--the old regimental jokes and news, who was for guard
to-morrow, who was on detachment; a moose-hunting party bound for the
shore of the St. Lawrence; how the last time "the Darnel's phaeton
was tooled by Logan, the horses "come home with devil a thing but the
splinter bar at their heels; the expected "row" with the colonists;
the ball or race that was coming off; the buttons of this corps, the
facings or epaulettes of that corps, and so forth.

His old chum, Hector Logan, a tall and very handsome fellow, and some
others, could see by the deepened lines between Roland's dark
eyebrows, that something even more than his father's death affected
him; and also, that his old flow of brilliant conversation was gone.
They could detect that "something was wrong--a screw loose
somewhere," but could not conceive what it was.

Ere he rejoined he had commissioned Logan to sell his horses--even to
Royal Scot, with whom he was wont to ride over the raspers
everywhere; to withdraw his name from several races and subscription
lists; and he had every way curtailed his expenses--shorn down
everything to the great surprise of more than one heedless young
fellow, and of the mess in general.

"What the deuce does it all mean?" they asked of one another.

"What is up, Ruthven?" asked Logan seriously; "is there anything
wrong?  Your father dies, leaving you a fine old estate totally
unencumbered--a deuced deal more than we can say for many old
estates--and you sell off your horses, dogs, and so forth----"

"How do you know it is unencumbered?" asked Roland, with some
sharpness of manner.  "It is loaded--heavily loaded, indeed!" he
added, bitterly, as he thought of the long-hidden _will_.

"Are you going in for a new excitement--that of being poor?"

"Oh, Hector, you don't know who it is you chaff!  Are the Darnels in
Montreal?" he asked, after a pause.

"Yes;" I saw la belle Aurelia yesterday in busy Paul Street, close to
the Hôtel-Dieu; I knew her at once by the long glossy ringlet, the
_suivez-moi_--come-follow-me-lads--that hung down her back."

"How your tongue runs on, Hector!"

"Pardon me; I forgot that you were hit in that quarter."

"Positively, Hector, I'll punch your head."

"A fellow always makes a fool of himself about some girl or woman at
some time, and it is your case now, though I must admit that Aurelia
Darnel is one of the most attractive girls I have seen, and does
credit to your taste, Roland.  Now that you are Laird of Ardgowrie
you'll make great running in that quarter."

"Aurelia is too rich to care a straw even about Ardgowrie."

"I don't know that, Ruthven."

But the latter was in no mood for jesting, especially on such a
subject, and abruptly spoke of something else; for now, with all his
intense longing to see Aurelia once more, he actually dreaded the
thought of meeting her.

"Better that I should avoid her, but in doing so, what will she think
of me?" he pondered, while manipulating a cigar (we had not yet
fought in the Crimea, thus cigarettes were as yet unknown among us).
"To see her again will be but torture.  What course ought I to
follow--must I pursue, when, penniless as I know myself to be _now_,
her love is denied me!  I must quit even the dear old regiment in
time, and begin a life of exile in India."

The latter conviction, which had come strongly home to the heart of
Roland Ruthven, filled him with sincere regret, for he loved the
Royals, and was proud of them.  A regiment, old in history, is, says
some one (Kinglake, we think), like the immortal gods, ever young and
ever glorious.

And great, indeed, in fame, rich in glory, and old in history, are
the First Royal Scots--the most ancient regiment in the world, for
their traditions go back in an unbroken line to the twenty-four
Scottish Guards of Charles III. of France; thence to the Scottish
Garde du Corps which saved the life of St. Louis in 1254 in
Palestine, and fought in all the wars of France, at Agincourt, the
conquest of Naples, and at Pavia, where they were nearly cut to
pieces; even Francis was taken prisoner.

In after years there were engrafted on them the remains of those
gallant Scottish bands which served in Bohemia under Sir Andrew Gray,
and under Sir John Hepburn in all the wars of Gustavus Adolphus, and
as the regiment of the Lords Douglas and Dunbarton--Dunbarton of "the
druns"--they returned to Scotland after the Restoration, and now at
this day their standards are so loaded by embroidered trophies, that
the blue silk--the national colour of Scotland--is nearly hidden,
while the _mere list_ of the battles and sieges in which they have
been engaged--ever with glory and honour--occupy ten closely printed
pages of the War Office Records.  Even their rivals for three hundred
years, the famous Regiment de Picardie, could not equal this, though
in the French service they were wont to quiz the Royals as having
been "the Guards of Pontius Pilate who slept upon their posts."

In all the armies of Europe we can find no parallel to their annals,
for there is nothing like it in the military history of any other
country.

Among all our noble British Infantry--that infantry which, as
Bonaparte said, "never knew when it was beaten," and which, as Green
tells us in his "History of the English People" was first created
when William Wallace of Elderslie, drew up his Scottish spearmen, in
those solid squares before which the united chivalry of England and
Aquitaine went down: Amid all our "unconquerable British Infantry,"
we say, none have such a brilliant inheritance of glory as the old
Royal Regiment.

Hence it was that Roland Ruthven, whose family had served with it for
three or four generations, looked forward with extreme reluctance and
regret to the coming time when, by exchange or otherwise, he would be
compelled to serve in the ranks of another; and that the time was not
a distant one was rendered fully evident by letters which he had
received from his legal agents, Messrs. Hook and Crook, W.S.,
Edinburgh.

These assured him that they had obtained some certain knowledge of
the movements and marriage of his uncle Philip, and of his having
left heirs.  They had traced him to Jamaica, and would ere long send
proofs of the said marriage, and of there being an heir to Ardgowrie.

"An heir to Ardgowrie!" muttered Roland, through his clenched teeth.
Half expected though the tidings were, they sounded like a species of
death-knell to him now.

"You look disturbed, old fellow," said Hector Logan, as Roland
crushed up and then tore the letter to pieces.

"I am disturbed!" said he.

"What are these--lawyer's letters?"

"Yes, Hector."

"Hah--a lawyer I always look upon as a species of rook with a devil
of a long bill.  You'll get over it, I hope," he added, rolling the
leaf of his cigar round his finger.

"I have got over it already," replied Roland; but his looks belied
his words; "but it is hard to have one's first and dearest hopes
blighted," he continued, thinking of Aurelia Darnel;
"disappointments, however, I suppose we get used to, like the eels to
the skinning."

"Can I help you, Ruthven?  Logan Braes are not exactly like the Bank
of England; but if a few hundreds----"

"You cannot help me, old fellow--thanks."

"Why?"

"I cannot, and may not, tell you; it is a family trouble--a secret,
and a sore one."

Some days elapsed before--under the alteration of his
circumstances--he could summon up courage to visit the Darnels; but
he felt the imperative necessity of doing so, after all the
hospitality he had received; and then, he would gradually cease to go
near them, whatever view might be taken of his changed conduct; but
after all that had passed between himself and Aurelia one visit was
necessary, and then--what next?

He shivered as he thought of it with sorrow and shame.




CHAPTER V.

AURELIA DARNEL.

At the usual hour for an afternoon visit Roland Ruthven, in his blue
undress uniform, with the handsome gilt shoulder scales then worn
(mufti was forbidden), left his sword in the entrance hall, and was
duly ushered into the handsome and spacious drawing-room of the
Chateau de St. Eustache, as Mrs., or rather Madame, Darnel's abode
was named, for she was a French Canadian, a widow and the heiress of
one of those seigneuries which are in so many instances in possession
of the families endowed with them by the kings of France.

Over these seigneuries they formerly exercised the rights of _haute,
moyenne, et basse justice_; but these have become obsolete since
Wolfe carried the British colours up the heights of Abraham, and they
are now reduced to the right of building a mill, at which the vassal
must grind his corn at a fixed rate, and a fine if he desires to sell
the load which he holds from his overlord.

Much of the reserve and pride of the old noblesse of France still
hover about these Canadian seigneurs, and Madame Darnel possessed
these characteristics in a very high degree.

Neither she nor Aurelia were in the room, so Roland had a little time
to collect his thoughts.

How much had happened--how altered were all his views and hopes of
life--since last he had sat on that particular sofa, and beheld the
view from these windows!

He had come hither from the barracks on foot, as he had sold off all
his horses now, and he thought sadly--could it be otherwise--of the
stable court at Ardgowrie, with all its excellent stalls fitted with
enamelled mangers and encaustic tiles, and the artistic devices on
the iron heel posts, and for holding the pillar reins.

This visit over, he thought he would go moose-hunting with Logan and
some others: activity out of doors being the best cure for love
according to certain writers.  "Men try wine and cards," says Yates,
"both of which are instantaneous but fleeting remedies, and leave
them in a state of reaction, when they are doubly vulnerable; but
shooting or hunting, properly pursued, are thoroughly engrossing
while they last, and when they are over necessitate an immediate
recourse to slumber from the fatigue which they have induced."

But while making these resolutions Roland, like one in a dream,
watched the view from Madame Darnel's windows: Montreal, the largest
of the three elevations near the city so named--its base surrounded
by country houses, with orchards and gardens, and its summit covered
with foliage; the city itself, with its lofty edifices of dark
limestone or of painted wood, its churches, monasteries, its
glittering spire, its shipping, and the St. Lawrence winding far away
in the distance, till he was roused by the rustle of a silk dress,
and Aurelia Darnel stood before him, and her hand was in his.

"Miss Darnel!"

"Mr. Ruthven!"

The latter was the less self-possessed of the two.

"I knew, Mr. Ruthven, that you would come to Montreal again," said
Aurelia, with one of her brightest smiles.

"Were it but for a moment like this, I should have come," said
Roland, under the charm of her presence, forgetting the _rôle_ he
intended to adopt; "and your mamma?"

"Is, unfortunately, from home; need I say how sorry we were for the
sad occasion which hurried you away."

Roland coloured with pain, vexation, and sorrow; and before him
seemed to stand that horrible "last will and testament," which
beggared him!  Aurelia Darnel, who had occupied his entire thoughts
since he left Montreal, was beside him now; but he had only common
places, the merest platidudes to offer her.  His innate pride,
tenacity, and over-sensitiveness, now that he was poor, and she was
rich--he little knew how rich--tied up his tongue, and the love, he
trembled to avow, remained unspoken.

We have already partially described Aurelia Darnel and the character
of her beauty.  She was a girl of talent, with many accomplishments.
Her French, of course, was perfect, as she inherited it from her
mother; she played brilliantly, with a soft yet dashing touch; she
could sing little _chansons_ in the most seductive way, and was full
of those pretty graces and mannerisms which are peculiar to
continental girls; she had, too, a way of looking down, drooping her
long dark eyelashes, that was often the cause of more tenderness and
admiration in those she meant to dazzle, than when she looked up, or
straight forward.

Offers she had had in plenty, and for two seasons she had been the
reigning belle of Montreal.  By a subtile perception, Roland had been
distinctly conscious that she preferred him to any other man of her
acquaintance, and that her eye brightened and her smile sweetened at
his approach.

He had ever felt a strange joy in her society, and a pride in being
seen with her, for is it not something to excite envy and jealousy by
being the favoured partner of the acknowledged belle of every ball!
In attractiveness her tone and manner were quite different to all
that Roland had met before, and yet he had moved in the best society
everywhere.

Though but a few months had elapsed since he saw Aurelia last, her
figure seemed to have attained more roundness than before, and her
soft features a more decided character; most winning and shy was her
smile, most graceful her carriage, and sweet was her voice when she
welcomed him to Montreal again.

"It is eight whole months since I had the pleasure of seeing you
last, Miss Darnel," said he, after a rather awkward pause.

"Eight months--yes, true."

"A gap in life--in my life at least."

"Filled up by sadness?"

"Exceeding sadness, and much mortification," said he.

"I was but a little girl when papa died, yet I can remember what a
wrench it was.  In losing your father--"

"I lost more than him."

"More!"

She looked up at him inquiringly; could he tell her all he had
lost--his heritage--his grand old baronial home, a princely
estate--even honour itself, for thus, in his over-sensitiveness, did
Roland view the matter of the long-hidden will!

"If matters remain quiet here among the colonists, Miss Darnell, I
mean to leave the regiment."

"Leave the Scots Royals--the Royal Regiment!" she exclaimed with
surprise; "I thought it was the second home of your family; I have
often heard you say so."

"It can no longer be mine."

"Why?"

"For reasons that I cannot tell--even to you."

"Ah, pardon me; but what do you mean to do?"

"Soldier still--of course."

"But where?"

"In India."

"In India!" she exclaimed, with a depth of interest that made
Roland's heart beat wildly; "oh, how far, far away!"

"Far away from you;--oh, Miss Darnel--Aurelia!"  His heart was
rushing to his head.

At that moment a visitor, Colonel Smash, of U.S. army, was announced,
and Roland withdrew, leaving unsaid all that he ought to have
said--that she expected him to say, and what he would have said, but
for the secret of that accursed cabinet of Scindia.

Could she have looked into his heart and read his thoughts, through
the window which Vulcan wished had been placed in every human breast!

Both Aurelia and Madame Darnel had a right to expect something more
to develop itself from the visit of Roland; but he felt himself a
very craven, and retired, leaving her with the most absurd of her
many admirers, Colonel Ithurial Smash, a long-legged, hard-featured,
and most ungainly New Yorker, whose rivalry was too contemptible for
Roland's consideration, though he did marvel whether one could
"possibly parade a fellow," for interrupting one's conversation with
his cousin--for in this degree of relationship the "Colonel" somehow
stood to Aurelia Darnel.




CHAPTER VI.

COLONEL SMASH.

After this, many days elapsed, and Roland, having ever before him the
last crushing communication of Messrs. Hook and Crook, never went
near the Chateau de St. Eustache, much to the surprise of Logan,
whose mind was sorely exercised on that subject, and on some new and
unwonted peculiarities of temper and system which he discovered in
his old friend and once jolly comrade.

Aurelia, too, felt some surprise at his protracted absence, and that
she never saw him at the promenades and public places where she had
been wont to see him before.

She was thinking could he have fallen in love with some one else--she
always thought he loved _her_--some one in Scotland where he had
been?  If so, what business had he to come to her and talk, and act,
and look, too, as if he were free and fetterless?  Could he have been
playing with her, making a fool of her all along?  How coldly and
quietly he had talked about going to India, too.

Ah no! could she have seen Roland Ruthven at that very time!  He was
kissing, looking at, smoothing out, and caressing a tiny kid glove,
which he had begged from her at that very ball where they first met,
on the 5th of August--the fatal day of the Ruthvens, as Elspat Gorm
was wont to call it.

"Roland, old fellow," said Logan, dropping into his quarters one
evening when he was dressing for mess, "what is up--you look like the
ace of spades?  Never saw a fellow so changed in all my life."

"One day you may know all, Hector--meantime, don't worry me," replied
Roland, with the hair brushes suspended in action above his thick
head of dark brown hair, while Logan smoked and talked.  His toilet
table bespoke taste and that wealth which he no longer possessed,
with its ivory-handled brushes having on them the Ruthven arms; his
dressing-case of silver-gilt, with gold-topped essence bottles in
nests of blue velvet; rings, jewelled studs, and sleeve-links, lay
there scattered about, with pipe heads of rare fashion and costly
material.

"You are not using that girl well, Roland--you know what I mean;
before you went on leave you were like her shadow, and now----"

"I can't get over my scruples about--about----"

"What, in the name of heaven?"

"Well, about making up to a girl who has a fortune--a very handsome
income, at all events--when I am so out at the elbows."

"Out at the elbows--are you mad?"

"The thing would look ill--yet I could make a little running with
her," said Roland, with a dreary attempt to be lively.

"I should think so.  Ruthven of Ardgowrie out at the elbows--why, man
alive, what the devil has come to you?  You could marry Miss Darnel
without exciting anybody but her special admirers.  There is no
'establishment' to break up; no fair denizen of such a villa as is
proverbial at St. John's Wood to tear her dyed locks, and demand a
monetary kind of 'loot'--so I say again, what the deuce has come to
you?" asked Logan, with genuine surprise.

"That which I cannot tell."

"Even to me?" asked the other reproachfully.

"Even to you, old fellow, just yet."

"This passes my comprehension."

"The misfortune that has befallen me passes mine."

"She is a delightful girl, Roland," said Logan, after a pause, during
which he had been reflectively preparing another cigar; "she never
misses fire in the way of a repartee or a brilliant rejoinder."

"In that I agree with you," replied Roland, quietly.

"How cold you are."

"I am far from feeling so, any way," said Roland, with a sigh.

"Can't make you out, by Jove!  In the Chateau de St. Eustache, unless
I am very much mistaken, you have gone in for some very effective
bits of flirtation, in which the inconstant moon played no
inconsiderable part."

"Flirtation, Logan?  I never could flirt with Aurelia Darnell."

"Indeed!" said the other incredulously; "why?"

"Because I love her too sincerely."

"Yet you never go near that house where you have often acted almost
as host to the whole garrison, and where that horrible Yankee Colonel
has the field all to himself."

"Oh! he is a cousin of some sort--but what the devil is he to me?"

"Well--he is a good shot I hear."

"A shot--d--n him!" said Ronald, with considerable irritation of
manner; "I would think very little of parading him on the other side
of the Canadian frontier."

"I don't doubt that, Ronald, old man; but he has fought several
duels, and successfully I hear."

"With double-barrelled rifles, at two hundred yards' distance, each
man posted behind a tree, and dodging every way to dodge the other's
fire.  Well, I would meet him that way if he wished it.  I have asked
the Colonel to mess."

"To mess?"

"Yes."

"That fellow!  What will the Colonel and others think?  Your reason
is, I suppose, to keep up a connecting link with the Chateau?"

"Perhaps so," said Roland, wearily; and, sooth to say, that was his
sole reason.

"Well, if with the rental of Ardgowrie, you can't----"

"Please not to speak of Ardgowrie," said Roland impatiently, as he
thrust himself into his shell-jacket; "there go the drums for mess."

It was impossible that Aurelia could have any regard, even, amenity,
for this horrible American cousin, the Colonel; yet if she had,
Roland felt that the changed circumstances of his own fortune tied up
his tongue and would render his attentions an interference; yet it
was scarcely possible for him to look on such a dangler or admirer
with total indifference.

The Colonel, of whom we shall have more to relate anon, came duly to
mess, where his appearance and bearing caused some speculation, and
not a little secret mirth among Roland's brother officers, who were
all men of a very good style and tone.

Lean, wiry, and powerfully made, he was above the middle height, had
sharp aquiline features of an exaggerated type, that might not have
been bad but for a chronic expression of vulgar suspicion and
'cuteness that played about his eyes, giving him a rather hangdog
look; moreover, he had lost three front teeth in a row in Arkansas.
He was closely shaven all save a long square goatee imperial that
quivered when he spoke.  Then he had a nervous way of clutching his
hat and banging it against his thigh, with a curious but unmeaning
energy.  His clothes were loosely made, and he wore enormous cuffs,
collar and studs.  Every way, he looked, as Logan said, "like a man
you would rather drink with than fight with, any day."

The Colonel had of course the usual American ideas about equality,
and "the sovereign people," with considerable contempt for the little
island, from whence "the Britishers came."

Doubtless he had never seen such a dinner-table us the mess of the
Royals before, with all its massive and magnificent silver trophies,
epergnes, and goblets--even the White House could not equal it; thus
his utter bewilderment excited as much amusement as his _gaucherie_,
for he picked his teeth with a silver fork, rinsed his mouth with the
contents of his finger-glass, and so forth; but he made good use of
his time in more ways than one, as we shall show.

"Strike me ugly, but this is a fine set of fixings! and that one in
particular," he added, tapping with his knife a magnificent vase
presented to the corps by its colonel, the late Duke of Kent.

As a friend of the Darnels, Roland was very attentive to "the
Colonel," who was very loquacious on the subject of the local
excitement among the Canadians of the Lower Province, then agitated
by factious men who sought to dictate to the Government measures
which were not deemed conducive to the welfare of the State, were
actually preparing to rise in arms, and counted on the sympathy and
support of American filibusters and all manner of desperate and
broken fellows from beyond the frontier.

During the summer of that year, and while Roland had been in
Scotland, the House of Assembly had refused to proceed in its
deliberations until the demand for a total alteration of the
legislative powers was complied with; and this was followed by the
appearance of many of the colonists in arms, and by serious
violations of the law.

On these matters, and the prospects of a row with the authorities,
"the Colonel" was more loquacious than became a guest at a regimental
mess; but more than once his phraseology excited the risibility of
even the waiters.  When offered wine, he asked if he "couldn't get
some egg-nogg."  He described the dry goods store he had once kept at
Baltimore, and of the two clubs there, of which he was chairman, the
"black snakes" and the "plug uglies," and Roland's bewilderment grew
very great to think that such a man as this could be even an
acquaintance, far less some remote kinsman of Aurelia Darnel.

Like all Americans, he boasted a good deal and had a sovereign
contempt for every other constitution in the world save that of the
United States, draining all kinds of wine in quick succession, and
ever and anon announcing that he "was dry as thunder," till Roland
felt as one in a fever for having such a guest, and saw the
commanding officer regarding him with a rather mingled expression of
face.

In short, it proved in the end that Colonel Smash was a spy of the
intended insurgents, and contrived to glean up a considerable amount
of information as to the positions and strength of the Queen's troops
in Lower Canada, all of which he duly committed to his notebook.

He sat late, or early rather, and never left the mess table till the
sweet, low notes of the old Scottish reveille were waking the echoes
of the lonely barrack-square when he went forth, as Logan said, "like
an inveterate soaker, without a hair of his coat being turned."

Assisted by Roland, through the medium of cigars and
brandy-and-water, Logan was going over the books of his company, to
wit, the ledger, day-book, and the acquittance roll, which is
rendered every month to the commanding officer--an investigation to
Hector of a very solemn nature, whereat there was much occasional
anathematising, twisting of the moustache, appealing glances cast to
the ceiling, a secret totting off of sums under the table, much
rubbing of the chin, and many references to a ready-reckoner--when
they were interrupted by the adjutant, who came clattering in with
sword and belt on, and his face full of importance.

"What's the row?" asked Logan, looking up.

"Row enough!" replied the adjutant, laughing; "these colonial beggars
are up in arms, and four companies of ours have to take the field
to-morrow in the direction of Chambly, with some cavalry, a howitzer,
and two six-pounders!"

"Bravo--anything is better than _this_ sort of work!" exclaimed
Logan, tossing the books aside.  "At what hour do we fall-in?"

"Immediately after the men have breakfasted."

Roland looked at his watch; the November evening was darkening fast;
he borrowed the adjutant's horse, gave a few instructions rapidly to
his servant, and in a few minutes more was spurring in the direction
of the Chateau de St. Eustache.

Come what might of it, he had resolved to see once more Aurelia
Darnel, and bid her farewell.




CHAPTER VII.

"LOVE WAS YET THE LORD OF ALL."

Many mails had come to headquarters without any fresh intelligence
from Messrs. Hook and Crook concerning the lost or rival heir to
Ardgowrie, and Roland Ruthven had gathered a little courage from that
circumstance, and with it even love strengthened in his heart as he
rode on.

What a credit such a wife, such a girl, such a brilliant young
matron, as Aurelia would be, representing at balls, dinners, and
everything, the married ladies of the regiment!  She would be the
veritable Queen of the Scots Royals!  But that could not--might not
be, so far as Roland was concerned if the heir of his uncle were
actually found; and in this mingled mood of mind he spurred onward
the adjutant's horse, in a mode that must rather have surprised that
quiet quadruped, to bid Aurelia, it might be, a last farewell.

With all the advantages of a highly cultivated mind, trained in one
of the best West End educational establishments, she possessed all
the attractive manners of a French girl, with the honest fearlessness
of an English one, innocent of worldly trickery and the deceits of
society, and yet she was a girl well calculated to shine amidst that
charmed circle.

Roland had shown her innumerable attentions, but, as we have
elsewhere said, till he could arrange with his father as to his
future he had spoken no word distinctly of love to her yet; and now
he dared not!

The polite or politic coldness he had displayed of late, was thus
very different to the bearing towards her which the girl, from his
past conduct, had every right to expect.  She was piqued and rather
prepared for a flirtation with Logan or any one else; and thus at
balls or elsewhere a lot of men were always hovering about her, among
whom was too often the obnoxious Colonel Smash, the low state of
whose exchequer would have made an alliance with the heiress of St.
Eustache a very pleasant speculation.

Roland, with his pay only, or little more--the sum he accorded to
himself out of the rents of Ardgowrie, and meant to refund--felt that
he had no right to ask her hand, or seek to lure her from amid
objects and associations endeared to her by taste and her earlier
years, and, more than all, from the luxuries by which she was
surrounded.

And yet it was with him, as it is with some others, barriers to his
hopes and wishes only made these wishes and hopes all the more keen;
and thus whenever he left her he would pause and commune with himself
from time to time, conning over her words and her glances, as if to
glean therefrom whether he was indifferent to her or not.

The doubts and fears that agitated Roland's heart were painful and
poignant; had he been as he ought to have been, Laird of Ardgowrie,
fortalice and manor, wood and mountain, with what honest confidence
would he have told her of the love he dared not speak of _now_!

Yet it was so sweet to dream on; for the artless simplicity of
Aurelia's manner, and the freshness of her untutored heart, had led
him to know and feel that the greatest personal attractions may be
second to excelling qualities in the girl one loves.

When he entered the familiar drawing-room, with its air of culture
and wealth, pictures, statuettes, and bronzes, and saw from the
windows the familiar view he might now be looking upon for the last
time, Aurelia did not hear him announced.  She was alone, seated at
the piano, and singing one of those _Chansons Canadiennes_, as they
are named, which she had learned from her mother, for among the
French Canadians of all ranks there linger yet the _chansons_,
_refrains_, and _barcarolles_, brought from Brittany and La Vendée by
their ancestors three hundred years ago; and when Roland suddenly
appeared by her side, she started, and arose, surprise mingling with
her smile of pleasure, as the hour was an unusual one for a visit.

"I do not ask you to resume your singing, Miss Darnel," said Roland,
in a voice that lacked all firmness, "as I have but a few minutes to
remain with you, and these may, perhaps, be the last we shall ever
spend together."

Her glance drooped, then she lifted her long, silky and most killing
lashes, and Roland gazed with unconcealed tenderness into her eyes,
which were of that deeply dark blue, which at times and in some
lights, especially by night, seem almost black.

"You are, then, going to India?" she asked, in a breathless voice.

"No, Miss Darnel; and yet I am come to say good-bye."

"Good-bye?"

"We take the field to-morrow."

"Against whom?" she asked, growing very pale; "the Insurgents?"

"Yes--the French malcontents and others, I am sorry to say."

"And to-morrow--oh, that is sudden indeed--mamma is from
home--and--and----"

Roland could see how her bosom heaved; his heart was rushing to his
head, and he drew nearer to her.  A black velvet riband, that hung
down her back from her delicate white neck, was awry; he put it
straight, and then trembled.  No one surpassed Roland Ruthven in
confidence with women, or at a little bout of _persiflage_ with a
jolly flirting girl; but now he was very silent and sad.

The frill of lace that encircled her neck was ruffled in one place,
and by a delicate and almost caressing touch he smoothed it as her
own brother might have done; then his hands stole softly downward and
took each, of hers, while his heart beat like lightning.

"Miss Darnel."

She was trembling now, and her sweet face quivered.

"Aurelia."

"Well, Mr. Ruthven."

"I am about to leave, it may be for ever."

"Do not say so!" she said, almost imploringly, while her eyes filled
with tears.

"If anything in this world could make me feel like the Roland Ruthven
of a year ago, hopeful, trustful, and happy, it is to see that I am
not indifferent to you.  Aurelia--my love--my darling!"

She looked at him wistfully for a moment, and ere her white eyelids
drooped, a long kiss came, and then a silence, full of happiness most
strangely blended with an emotion of intense gratitude, while his arm
went round her, and her face was nestled in his neck, and he began,
at broken intervals, much that was soft nonsense; but "it was the
nonsense which every woman loves to hear from one man (at least)
during her life-time."

Then suddenly, while still retaining her hands, and looking at her
with infinite tenderness, he told of his great love for her, but how
poverty had tied his tongue--poverty brought upon him through a will
executed by his grandfather, which deprived him of all he possessed
in the world, save his sword, for now the lost heir of Ardgowrie had
been found, and no doubt by this time knew of his good fortune.

Roland had to repeat this more than once ere she quite understood
him, for Aurelia felt as one in a dream--but a dream of happiness,
for "is there any other time," says some one, "like that, when the
knowledge comes upon you, that you are singled out, that you are
admired most, that one other person is happy only when near you, that
eyes are watching for your eyes, that a hand is waiting to touch your
hand, when every speech has a new meaning, every word a bewildering
significance."

"And you do love me?" she asked, in a low cooing whisper that filled
his heart with rapture; he could only utter a deep sigh, and kiss her
again.

"And you are poor--Roland?"

"As I have told you," he replied, his heart thrilling again at her
utterance of his Christian name for the _first_ time.

"Well--I am rich--all _I_ have is yours; I am my own mistress, and
mamma loves me too well, and you also, to thwart our wishes."

"Darling Aurelia--it is incredible--that--that----"

Roland knew not what he was about to say, so solved the difficulty
with a long caress, from which Aurelia suddenly started back, as she
now perceived they had a listener.

Unseen by both, Colonel Ithuriel Smash had been standing in the
archway of the outer drawing-room, with a curiously malignant
expression on his very marked visage, for he had evidently overheard
and overseen the whole interview.  His presence occasionally at the
Château de St. Eustache was only tolerated by Madame Darnel because
he was penniless, his store in 75th Avenue having been sold up; and
now he was fostering, on the strength of a very remote relationship,
some very bold views with regard to Aurelia.

"Jerusalem, apple-sauce, and earthquakes, my young Britisher, but you
make yourself quite at home in the house of my kinsman!" exclaimed
the Colonel, who had concocted an effervescing drink in a long
tumbler, and was leisurely stirring it with the jack-knife used by
him for cutting his pig-tail tobacco; "I wonder blood has not been
shed about you before this, Miss Aurelia Darnel."

"Blood!" exclaimed Roland, swelling with indignation.

"Jerusalem! but it may be shed soon."

"But, that I am under orders for Chambly to-morrow, I might
condescend to punish your insolence and your daring intrusion!"

Roland pressed the hand of Aurelia again, and in doing so deftly
slipped a ring upon her engaged finger; he then kissed her
deliberately and withdrew (just as the servants came in with lights),
exchanging with Smash one of those unmistakable glances that is
expressive of--and rivets for life--a hate that dies not, fired by
the secret instinct of mutual enmity; yet Roland despised himself for
having a foe so ignoble.

That night, without delaying an hour, Colonel Ithuriel Smash took his
departure in the direction of _Chambly_!

Of so little importance had his presence been, that Aurelia never
missed him as she sat alone, in a dream of joy that was not unclouded
with anxiety for the cause of Roland's departure, and yet it was that
event which brought the joy to pass, by laying bare the secret heart
of each.

So the girl smiled fondly to herself, as she gazed at and kissed
again and again her engagement-ring; and it seemed as if her former
life had passed away and a new one of greater sunshine and brightness
had begun; and long she sat there looking dreamily at the lovely moon
(shining over the spires of Montreal), round as the shield of Fingal,
her sweet face wreathed with smiles that no eyes could see, unless
they were those of the old man who dwelleth therein.




CHAPTER VIII.

THE INSURRECTION.

Roland's heart was brimming with happiness and gratitude for the love
and generosity of Aurelia Darnel, and it seemed actually to dance in
his breast joyously, when, next morning, the four companies detailed
for service marched from Montreal, with the colours flying, the
bayonets fixed, and the band playing the old regimental quick-step of
the pre-Revolution days, varied by the pipes,--

  "Dumbarton's drums beat bonnie O,"

in memory of the Colonel, that loyal and gallant Earl, who followed
his royal master into exile and died at St. Germains.

A hundred times Roland asked himself, why had he not tested the great
love of Aurelia before? why had he lost so much time and so much
happiness?  A little time--the insurrection ended, and he would be by
her side again, as he had somewhat needlessly assured her in a
passionate little farewell note, dispatched that morning.

A little time?  Alas, the first day of absence seemed to consist of
at least seventy-two hours!

The force which now took the field by order of Lieutenant General Sir
John Colborne (afterwards Lord Seaton), G.C.B., Colonel of the
Cameronians, a wounded veteran of the Peninsular war, consisted of
detachments of the 24th, 32nd, and 66th Regiments, with one howitzer,
under the Hon. Colonel Charles Gore, son of the Earl of Arran, and
afterwards Deputy Quartermaster-General in Canada, who marched
towards St. Denis and St. Charles, with orders to arrest certain
armed traitors who were alleged to be in these villages.

At the same time, Colonel Wetherall, with his four companies of the
Royal Scots Regiment, Captain David's troop of Montreal Cavalry, a
detachment of the 66th, and two six-pounders, was to move on the
last-named village to assist a magistrate in executing the warrants.

The month was November, the weather severe, and the roads bad; the
men were in heavy marching order, with knapsacks, great coats and
blankets, camp-kettles, and with the arms and ammunition of the day,
making up a load of seventy-five pounds twelve ounces per man; but
all were in the highest spirits.  Anything seemed better than moping
in barracks, and when the music ceased as they marched "at ease,"
they made the forests resound to their merry choruses.

All parts of the country thereabout which have not been cleared for
cultivation are covered with timber, and he alone, says a traveller,
who has visited these regions of interminable forest can form an
adequate idea of their dreariness, yet there the red oak, the white
pine, the beech, elm, cedar, and maple mingle their branches _ad
infinitum_.

Here and there a lonely clearing was passed, where, amid lofty trees
devoid of lateral branches, their stems or stumps scorched and
blackened by fire, stood the log hut of a settler, who, with his
wild-looking brood, came forth to gaze with wonder, perhaps
hostility, at the passing troops.

In autumn these magnificent forests assume hues of every
shade--yellow, brown, and red--under sunsets which present the most
glorious assemblages of clouds.  But winter was the season now; the
leaves had fallen; the humming-birds and fire-flies had departed, and
the wild fowl had taken refuge on the lakes or the St. Lawrence.

The force under Colonel Wetherall crossed the Richelieu River by the
upper ferry at the village of Chambly, where, in the days of the
monarchy, the French had a strong palisaded fort; but the nature of
the roads and the unfavourable weather seriously impeded his march,
while information having reached him that the rebels in arms at St.
Charles had been greatly increased in numbers, and had with them a
number of lawless American or Yankee "sympathisers," under his late
guest, Colonel Smash, whom he remembered at the mess, eating peas
with his knife and wiping his mouth with the back of his hand; so he
made a halt at St. Hilaire, until he could be joined by a fifth
company of the 1st Royal Scots under Hector Logan.

On that night it was evident that the country was alarmed.  Instead
of the stillness usual to the time, the clanging of church bells was
heard at intervals, with the barking of dogs, the report of firearms
occasionally, the blowing of conches and horns, red alarm-fires
blazed up on the dark summits of the distant hills; and more than
once horsemen in hot haste dashed past the advanced sentinels without
responding to their challenge, and as the troops, as yet, were only
acting in support of the civil power, they could not fire upon these
strangers.

This was the night of the 24th November, and to Roland, like many
others, it was a sleepless one, as he commanded an out-picket and had
to visit his sentinels every hour.

On one side of his post rolled the mighty river, reflecting in its
ripples the star-spangled sky; on the other, stretched away into
darkness and utter obscurity the vast dingles of an American forest,
planted and grown by nature.

His mind was full of that last evening with Aurelia and all its sweet
details.  On his odious rival he scarcely bestowed a thought, and he
felt happier than an emperor in his palace, as he lay there, with his
cloak around him, his sword and pistols at hand, his head pillowed on
a pine-log, and all oblivious of the rattlesnakes, which there are
six feet long.  Near him was Robert Bruce, one of his sentinels,
treading softly to and fro, with bayonet fixed, and singing to
himself the old Scottish barrackroom ditty:--

  "Poor Willie was landed at bonnie Dumbarton,
    Where the stream from Loch Lomond runs into the sea,
  While at home in sweet Ireland, he left Mary Martin,
    With a babe at her breast and a child at her knee."


The night passed in quietude, apart from the alarming sounds
mentioned; on the 25th November the march was resumed, and on coming
within a mile of St. Charles, puffs of white smoke spirted out of the
dark jungly brushwood on the opposite side of the river, as the
rebels daringly opened a straggling fire upon Her Majesty's troops.
A Royal Scot was struck down by Roland's side, and several were
wounded.

Rifle shots were also fired from a barn in front.

"Push on, Logan!" exclaimed Colonel Wetherall; "push on and storm
that place at the point of the bayonet!"

Logan advanced with his company at a rush; his powerful arm burst in
the door; the place was taken, all in it bayoneted or put to flight,
and then it was set in flames, the whole affair occupying little more
than the time we take to narrate the episode.

Near St. Charles were more than fifteen hundred insurrectionists
under Papineau and Colonel Smash, posted in a strong and closely
stockaded work from which they opened a sharp and serious fire, the
echoes of which the adjacent forest repeated with a thousand
reverberations, while the whole place seemed enveloped in white
smoke, streaked with flashes of red fire.

The Royals responded with several rounds well thrown in; but they had
stormed too many such, works in Burmah, the land of stockades, to
linger in attacking this one.

A breach was beaten in by axe and hammer, and cannon shot together.
In three minutes the place was carried by storm and its occupants
bayoneted, shot down, or put to flight; but not before seventeen of
the Royals, and four of the 66th were killed, and a great number
wounded, while Colonel Wetherall and Major Warde had their horses
shot under them, and Roland's cheek was grazed by a rifle shot.

The mingled curses and imprecations, yells of agony and rage, seemed
to fill the air, when the roar of the firing died away, and the
prisoners were disarmed and secured.  "Every officer and man behaved
nobly," says the dispatch of Colonel Wetherall.  "Major Warde carried
the right of the position in good style, and Captain George Mark
Glasgow's Artillery did good execution; he is a most zealous officer;
and Captain David's troop of Montreal Cavalry rendered essential
service during the charge."

The murder of stray soldiers from time to time, and particularly that
of George Weir, a young lieutenant of the 32nd Cornish Light
Infantry, who was bound to a cart, and hacked to pieces with his own
sword, by certain miscreants (among whom Ithuriel Smash was supposed
to be one), now began to infuse in the minds of the troops much of
that rancour which adds to the severity of a civil strife.

After the stockade had been uprooted and destroyed, the troops
returned to St. Hilaire and remained in cantonments for three days.
There a dragoon of the Montreal Cavalry arrived with the mail, which
brought from Aurelia Darnel the first letter she had ever addressed
him, and the sight of her hand-writing raised Roland at once to the
seventh heaven of delight.  We know not whether he kissed it, but
think it extremely probable that he did, if no one was near.

As the contents of love-letters are of interest to the recipients
thereof alone, and the said contents, with all their half-fatuous
endearments and double diminutives, are at times rather grotesque,
the reader need not be troubled with that of Aurelia, save in one
part thereof.

"I told dearest mamma of all that had passed between us, shewed her
our engagement ring, and added, that as soon as leisure permitted,
you would write to her on that subject.  She was agitated, the dear
old soul, and tearful at the fear of losing me; but kissed me many
times, and said she was certain we would be happy together, and that
she loved you with all her heart.  Oh, think of that, Roland!  But we
shall have mamma to live with us, won't we dearest, when I am your
own--your very own?  She will be a comfort to us both, and not at all
like the proverbial 'mother-in-law' of the novel and play.  But I
must now conclude, as we are both on the eve of starting for our
Seigneury of St. Eustache, where the French people are taking up
arms; but they love mamma so much, that she hopes she may prevail
upon them to refrain from breaking the Queen's peace.  So adieu till
I write you from there, dearest, dearest," &c., &c.

And then, of course, there was a postscript, containing "cartloads of
kisses."

Had she told Madame Darnel about the long-hidden will and his changed
circumstances?

Roland rather supposed not; she was generous and loving enough, in
her love and joy to have forgotten all about the matter!

Roland found an entire day's occupation in reading again and again
the letter of Aurelia, nor was it fairly consigned to that
breast-pocket in his uniform which contained her glove, till the
warning drum beat on the 28th, when the troops marched to attack
another body of the rebels, who had taken post at Point Oliviere, and
had actually constructed there an abatis of felled trees for the
purpose of cutting off the retreat of Wetherall's entire force!

But when the Royals came in sight, with their brass-drums beating and
fixed bayonets gleaming bright and keen in the cold winter sun, and
deployed from the line of march with coolness and confidence into
companies for attack, after exchanging a few shots, the rebels lost
all heart, and fled, with the loss of their cannon, which Roland
captured at the head of his company, sword in hand, together with
twenty-five prisoners, and then rescued his captain, a brave fellow,
who in the first advance got entangled among the branches of the
abatis and ran thus the serious risk of being shot down helpless; and
for all this, Roland was elaborately and honourably mentioned in
Colonel Wetherall's dispatch to Sir John Colborne.

On the same day the Colonel's force returned to Chambly with the
captured guns and prisoners; but though elated by their success every
officer and man was suffering greatly from the heavy and chill rain
which turned into mud the wretched roads that were already knee-deep
in snow.

Meanwhile tidings reached them that the Queen's forces, under Colonel
Gore, had encountered such formidable obstruction, and opposition,
and, moreover, endured so much from the severity of the Canadian
winter, which had set in with all its bitterness, that they had been
compelled to fall back from St. Denis, and retire.

Marching was now laborious work, for when frost came, the troops had
to wear _creepers_, or plates of spikes strapped to their feet.

The snow lay so deep that one might almost imagine no power of the
sun would ever melt it; and, at times, when the leafless trees are
coated on every branch and twig with ice, whole forests seem to be
turned into crystal, when the rays of light produce ten thousand
prisms, and most wonderful is the effect if there is a slight breeze
to set them in motion.

Wetherall had partially, by his great success, arrested the rebellion
in his own quarter; but it was in all its strength elsewhere, and the
troops had many severe and harassing duties to perform amid the frost
and snow of a very severe winter.  It has justly been said that the
British officer is essentially a dandy, that "the neatly and closely
cropped hair, the well-trimmed mustache, the set up figure, the
spotless gloves, boots bright as a mirror, and the general air of
dandyism are the outward symbols of those qualities which make men
good soldiers."

It no doubt is so.  The set up figure remained, but in Canada at that
particular juncture, the dandyism had nearly departed, as much as it
did in the Crimea.

Amid these duties, Roland could have no letters from Aurelia; neither
could he write, for the postal arrangements were completely
suspended, or could only be carried on by parties of armed men.

At last there came a day--one of horror--and Roland never forgot it!

"Look here, old fellow," said Logan, with a bright expression on his
handsome face, bringing him a copy of the _Montreal Gazette_ some
weeks old; "as Byron says, 'pleasant 'tis to see one's name in
print--'"

"Even in the 'Army List?'"

"Yes, and proud was I when first I saw my name there," said Logan.

"Well, whose name is in print now?"

"Yours."

"Mine!"  A sickening thought occurred to Roland of the story of the
concealed will, Ardgowrie, and the discovered heir or heirs, for
though he had schooled himself to face the idea, it was a bitter one;
therefore, it was only a relief to his mind to find, that the matter
referred to, was the fact that he was favourably mentioned and
thanked in General Orders by Sir John Colborne, commanding Her
Majesty's forces in Canada.  "for his gallantry displayed on the 28th
of November last, at the abatis of Point Oliviere."

As he read it he thought of Aurelia, and the pleasure such a notice
would afford her; and was carelessly running his eyes over the
columns of the paper, when they caught her name--_her name_--and
mentioned in a way that made his blood turn alternately cold as ice,
and hot as fire!

When proceeding in her sledge, with her daughter Aurelia, Madame
Darnel had been stopped and surrounded near her own seigneury "by a
band of rebels under the notorious Colonel Smash, for whose arrest a
reward is now offered."

The old lady had been subjected to such violence, that she had
fainted and been borne to the house of the curé insensible, while her
beautiful daughter was brutally carried off by the "Yankee
Sympathiser," and was now, if alive, a helpless prisoner in his hands
at St. Eustache.

Roland was petrified with grief and dismay by intelligence, so
deplorable--so terrible!  Logan, full of just anger and great
indignation, was speaking to him, but Roland knew not what he said.

The former was recalling the views "the Colonel" had with regard to
Aurelia; he recalled, too, his eavesdropping, his rancorous hatred,
threats, and jealousy; he recalled, also, the whole character and
bearing of the man, and when he thought of the soft, gentle, and
beautiful Aurelia being helpless in his power, at such a time, when
the whole of Lower Canada was rent by civil dissension, outrage, and
bloodshed, and when the Queen's troops were menaced everywhere, the
heart of Roland seemed to die within him!

Again and again had Roland thought, while angry pride mingled with
love and gratitude, that in marrying Aurelia, he would deprive her of
no luxury to which she had been accustomed,--horses and carriages in
summer, the sledge in winter, a dressing maid, or the thousand and
one little things which wealth can procure, because _she_ had that;
but he had longed to make her mistress of Ardgowrie!

Now--now, when he had lost her, perhaps for ever, how pitiful and
minor seemed all such considerations.




CHAPTER IX.

THE ABDUCTION OF AURELIA.

In the main, the newspaper report was correct.

Madame Darnel, with the amiable object in view stated in the letter
of Aurelia, had been proceeding with her toward her own estate, which
was near the pleasant and well-built village of St. Eustache, in
Lower Canada.  It consisted then of about a hundred houses, a
handsome church and parsonage, and is situated near the mouth of the
river Du Chine.

Her sledge was a handsome and fashionable one; the day was clear and
bright, the snow, though deep, was frozen hard, and the sledge glided
along delightfully.  It was drawn by two fine horses, with showy
harness, set off by high hoops with silver bells on the saddles, with
rosettes of ribbon and streamers of coloured horse-hair on the
bridles; and Aurelia--her charming face flushed and pinky with frosty
air, a cosy boa round her slender neck, her hand, through gloved,
inserted in a sable muff,--was enjoying to the utmost the gay jingle
of the bells, the nice crisp sound of the runners of the sledge, when
suddenly and involuntarily a shrill scream broke from her, when at a
turn of the road near the river, where the cuttings in the banked-up
snow lay deep between two rows of picket-fencing, a musket was fired,
and their driver fell forward, a corpse, shot through the head, and
the vehicle was surrounded by a mob of men.

Infuriated or sullen, but all ruffianly in aspect, these men nearly
all wore fur caps, with large flaps down their cheeks, enormous pea
jackets or blanket coats patched and tattered, with India-rubber
shoes, or moose-skin mocassins, or thick cloth boots with high
leggings.

All were armed with pikes, pitch-forks, swords, and pistols; many had
fowling pieces; many more had muskets and bayonets, and wore
cross-belts stolen from Government armouries or stripped from the
slain; and some carried their ammunition in hunting pouches and shot
bags.

One who seemed the leader wore a huge coat of buffalo hide, and
looked like some great wild animal, for of the human face, nothing
was visible, but a long blue nose and a pair of red and blood-shot
eyes.

"Jerusalem and ginger nuts, but that was a shot well put in!"
exclaimed this personage, whose voice there was no mistaking, and the
two horrified and helpless creatures found that they were in the
hands of that gang of the insurgents--the most dastardly and
lawless--led by Ithuriel Smash.

Their first emotions on finding themselves in the centre of such a
savage throng, were undoubtedly those of extreme terror and shrinking
delicacy; but Madame Darnel for a time forgot her naturally womanish
apprehensions, collected the powers of her mind, and throwing up her
veil, confronted the whole band, which mustered more than a hundred
men.

Among that mob were many on whom Aurelia and her mother had conferred
countless acts of kindness and charity in sickness and health; but,
like low-born and ungrateful cowards, they hung back now, when they
should have rushed to her defence.

Certainly, to some of the French insurgents, the appeal of Madame
Darnel, a handsome woman about forty years of age, with an
intelligent and sweet expression in her well-cut features, and every
way a person of refinement and delicacy, was not without a little
effect; but the announcement of Smash that her daughter was his
affianced wife who "intended to slope with one of the 'tarnal
Britishers," against whom they were in arms, deprived poor Aurelia of
all sympathy, and a roar of menace escaped his hearers.

"Is this conduct your return for my kindness and charity to a
creature so immensely beneath me?" asked Madame Darnel.

"As whom?" asked Smash.

"You, fellow!"

"D--n your cussed impudence!  Now then, Aurelia, come along, white
face.  You look as if you required a box of our New York
'Never-say-die or Health-restoring pills,'" said Smash; and a shriek
burst from the girl as his coarse fingers with their long spiky nails
grasped her tender arm, and she was literally torn away from her
horrified mother, who fainted, and was borne off by some of the
better disposed to the house of the curé.

Followed by the armed rabble, the helpless Aurelia incapable of all
resistance, was dragged through the village of St. Eustache, and
taken a literal prisoner, or victim, to her mother's house which
adjoined, the seigneury of the Darnels, wherein Colonel Smash had
established his headquarters.

For a moment or two she thought to conciliate her chief captor.

Tears big and bright were welling in her dark blue eyes; her bonnet
and veil had been torn off, and her dark hair all unconfined rolled
over her back and shoulders, as she stood with clasped hands and
pleading looks before the so-called Colonel.

"Do shake hands with me," she condescended in her first fear to say;
"shake hands, Ithuriel--let us be friends, and send me back to mamma,
or bring her here."

"Friends--friends be darned!" roared Ithuriel, whose plug of pigtail
dropped out of his lantern jaws, after which he proceeded to air it
on the point of his jack knife, while eyeing her with mingled
malevolence and admiration, and seated himself on a table.  "You
won't give me a kiss, I suppose; but I can take as many as I like, I
reckon; and you look as if you scarcely remembered me--Ithuriel
Alcibiades Smash.  Strike me ugly, but that's a bad compliment.
But," added the bantering ruffian, "I calculate I'll survive it!
Flirtation and courtship are two very different things, Miss Aurelia,
and I ain't disposed to flirt with you, as you'll find out before
long."

Smash did not yet molest her; but she knew not what he might do if he
imbibed much brandy, as he had a bottle beside him, and was helping
himself liberally to the contents thereof, while he talked; and she
eyed him with fast-growing alarm.

That he had shot the poor sledge-driver, an old and faithful domestic
whom she had known from childhood, Aurelia never doubted; and that
deed added to her unfathomable loathing and horror of him.  She
shivered in his presence, and shuddered whenever he drew near her.
She glanced wildly at the room door, but escape was hopeless.  He saw
the glance and laughed aloud.

Was she acting in a melo-drama with the ruffian, as the heavy villain
of the piece?  Was it all a dream?  It almost seemed so, the whole
situation with all its contingent horrors and future uncertainties,
appeared so new, so unnatural and unreal!  He seemed to read her
thoughts, for he said,--

"Was it not to spite that tarnation Britisher, who used to come into
the room with an opera hat under his arm, like a roasted fowl with
its gizzard, I might give you a little time to think of marrying me."

"Marry _you_!" exclaimed Aurelia in a peculiar tone, that filled him
with rage and caused him to indulge in much language that was "more
pagan than parliamentary" till he roused her scorn and anger.

"Coarse fool, and worse than fool! how dare you use language that is
unfit for me to hear?"

"'Guess your Britisher will never see his wretched little island
again--too many rifle bullets flying for that," said he irrelevantly,
as he saw how every reference to Roland affected her.  "You
encouraged that 'ere Britisher," continued the Colonel, still airing
his quid on his jack knife.

"Encouraged--how dare you say so?"

"Dare--there is no daring in it, my dear.  Who commands here--you or
I?"

"Sir, you presume upon your relationship in some way with mamma, to
talk to me thus, surely."

"I presume only on my own love for you, and would keep you, a
daughter of Canada, as I would a daughter of America, from the
contamination of that 'tarnal red-coated British slave!"

Still, as yet, save when dragging her to the house--her own father's
house--he had not laid hands on her.  With all his roughness and
innate brutality, he felt that there was an undefinable something in
the grand hauteur, the excessive delicacy, the tone of refinement, in
the general aspect and bearing of Aurelia, that quelled, while it
secretly "riled" him.

He noticed the very expression of her nostrils, the quiver of her
proud lip and the flash of her dark blue eye--the flash of scorn and
loathing when she replied to him, and he quailed under it--he, the
utter American rowdy!  But this emotion began to die as he drained
another bumper of stiff brandy and water, and he took to blustering
and swearing again.

"Do not use language such as this--and to me," said Aurelia, putting
her trembling hands to her ears; "surely you do not know the nature
of oaths."

"Don't I?  I calculate I've sworn enough to sink a seventy-four-gun
ship," said he, with a mocking laugh; "but surely," he added, drawing
nearer her, and adopting a coaxing tone and bearing, "in time you'll
forget all about that fellow, and see the necessity of quietly
becoming Mrs. Ithuriel Smash, when you cannot make a _better of it_."

The girl's heart seemed to give a great bound, and then to die within
her, at these words, the look that accompanied and the dreadful
inference to be deduced from them.

"Anyhow, I calculate that I shan't forget the evening I saw you and
that yaw-haw beast of a Britisher giving each other such nice tokens
of your mutual good-will--he giving you what he calls his heart--and
you making a free gift of the whole seigneury of St. Eustache!  If
once he comes within the reach of my rifle...!"

The Colonel was unable to express what would happen then.  He
clenched hands and set his great yellow teeth with such force, that
his quid slipped down his throat and nearly choked him.

Two or three days were passed by Aurelia in extreme misery and
captivity, and almost hourly she was warned by Smash that his
patience would soon be exhausted, and he would "send for the parson."

She secluded herself in her own room, and found for a little time a
temporary protector in Papineau, one of the rebel leaders, a dapper
little French colonist, who had now come to concert measures for the
defence of the village, and urged that the young lady must not be
intruded upon.

"Snakes alive! man, don't I tell you she is to be my wife?" roared
Smash.

"_Mon Dieu_, my dear Colonel, that may be so," replied Papineau,
taking a pinch in the old Parisian fashion; "win the heiress, but woo
her gently.  A lady can only receive in her own apartment a clergyman
or a doctor."

"And a hairdresser," added the barber of the village who was there,
armed to the teeth.

"By Jerusalem, then, I'll go as a hairdresser and scalp her, if she
gives me more trouble!  I'll teach her that I'm half-horse,
half-alligator!" exclaimed Smash, who by this time was intoxicated to
a dangerous extent.

A violent illness--the fever of great fear--had prostrated Madame
Darnel.

Separated from the latter, Aurelia was without the little protection
her presence might have afforded.  She was glad to keep beside the
female domestics of the seigneury, from among whom she was often
haled forth shrieking to endure the extraordinary love-speeches of
Smash; at last the women quitted the house in terror, and she was
left there alone--alone with a man whom she now loathed with a fear
indescribable!




CHAPTER X.

THE END GROWING NEAR.

The sea was frozen now for miles upon miles along the coast, there
were no electric cables as yet, and inland all postal communication
was cut off by concurrent events.  No news came to Roland from
Messrs. Hook and Crook, and for all that he knew to the contrary, the
newly-found heirs might have eaten their Christmas pudding and drunk
the new year in, at Ardgowrie!

But Roland gave not a thought to such matters now!  He had become
changed in appearance, too; he was thinner, and two or three lines
appeared about his eyes, where none had been visible before; and
times there were when he thought himself going mad with the bitter
strain upon his thoughts.

He had but a wild, clamorous craving and gnawing at the heart--a
fierce longing to quit Chambly and set out for St. Eustache.  But
Roland Ruthven was a soldier of the Queen, and was chained to his
post.  His place was with the colours of the Royal Scots.

The cold at this time was intense; in the village market-place were
masses of beef, sheep, and deer frozen hard as they had been for
months, having been killed when the severe weather first set in.
There, too, were plucked fowls, fish of all kinds frozen hard, and
eels as stiff as walking-sticks.  Even the milk was sold by the
pound, and the loaves of bread, frozen hard the moment they left the
oven, had to be literally sawn into slices, and half-and-half grog
froze.

The snow was deeper than it had ever been seen by that proverbial
party who is to be found everywhere, "the oldest inhabitant," and
military operations were out of the question.  Guards, when relieving
others, frequently took over the arms of the old guard being unable
to carry their own; and once Roland found a sentinel frozen dead,
hard and stiff and pale as the snow around him, in his sentry-box,
with his glazed eyes glaring horribly out of their sockets.  He was
Robert Bruce, already mentioned, who, poor fellow, would sing upon
his post no more.

But amid all this, the mess often thought and talked of punkahs, of
Bengal curries, green chillies, devilled biscuits, and other
"up-country" memories, as if the very mention of such things would
keep them warm!  And at that merry mess-table Roland always felt
himself to be now--how different from past times!--the skeleton at
the banquet.

But there comes an end to all things, and relief came ere long to the
agonised mind of Roland.  He was seated in his billet--a miserable
wood-cutter's hut at Chambly,--when, one morning, Hector Logan burst
in upon him like a gale of wind, bringing a tempest of snow with him.

"News for you, Ruthven!" he cried, shaking himself like a
Newfoundland dog; "splendid news!  We are to march at once."

"For where?"

"St. Eustache, my boy."

"St. Eustache!" exclaimed Roland, starting to his feet.

"St. Eustache it is.  I have just seen the Colonel with the General's
order in his hand."

"Thank God!" exclaimed he, with great fervour; "we shall soon gain
tidings now--you know of _whom_?"

"True, old fellow!"

"Yes--and vengeance too, perhaps!" added Roland, but his heart sank
at the thought of how unavailing might be all human vengeance _now_!

Never did soldier prepare to take the field with greater alacrity
than Roland Ruthven.  The chances of Fate or of war might have
compelled him to remain where he was, like Tantalus, in his pool, or
to move in some other direction than St. Eustache!

It all came to pass thus.

The severity of the weather had abated a little, and even while it
lasted rapine and outrage had reigned supreme in the disaffected
districts.  Sir John Colborne, on the 13th December, with all his
disposable forces, set out on his march from Montreal, and
Wetherall's little column was to join him on the way to St. Eustache
to seize that place and scour the country about the Lake of the Two
Mountains, where the insurgents under Papineau, Smash, and others had
barbarously driven out all the loyal inhabitants, leaving many of
them to perish miserably among the snow; and a vast extent of country
was ravaged and pillaged.

Sharing Roland's anxiety, Hector Logan was in the highest spirits,
when the troops moved off and turned their backs on Chambly, as they
devoutly hoped, for ever.

Evening was approaching when the march began, without music, and the
drummers had their drums slung behind them.  The soldiers had their
buff belts above their great coats.  The musket-locks had been
inspected and fresh ammunition served to all, which, as the men said
to each other smilingly, "looked like business."

"No 'beauty and the bowl' for us to night, Roland, by Jove," said
Logan, as he set his face to the fierce northern blast, which came
sweeping from the Pole itself over half a world of snow, rasping the
cheek like the roughest file.

Roland commanded the advanced guard, which consisted of two sections,
with detached files, and as they were penetrating into disturbed
districts, Colonel Wetherall repeated to him the usual orders and
cautions to be observed when entering defiles or hollow-ways,
ascending hills, with flank objects, and so on, and never did the
young officer feel more sternly zealous in his life.

After proceeding some miles, just as the moon rose and the guard
entered a hollow-way, where the cutting in the drifted snow was deep,
Roland heard his first advanced file challenge some one and cock his
musket.  Then a man on horseback appeared, who replied in broken
English.

Roland drew his sword, and on hurrying to the front found that his
next advanced files had stopped the stranger, who appeared to be a
peasant--a French settler.  He wore an old-fashioned _capote_ and
mocassins of cow-hide; and had a rifle slung across his back.

"You are a Frenchman, I perceive?" said Roland.

"Monsieur l'officier," replied the man, saluting him, "je suis
Canadien."

"Why are you armed?"

"For my own protection, monsieur."

"That may or may not be.  Where do you live?"

"My farm is on the Rivière de Chine."

"Has it been burned?"

"No, monsieur."

"That in itself looks suspicious," said Roland, while the stranger
glanced uneasily at the dark mass of the grey-coated and cross-belted
column, now descending the slope in the moonlight.

"From whence came you last?" asked Roland.

"The village of St. Eustache, monsieur."

Roland's heart leaped; it was with difficulty he could ask the next
question.

Did he know aught of a young lady who was in the hands of Mie
insurgents?

"Mademoiselle Darnel--yes, monsieur.  She is still in the house of
the Seigneur with Colonel Smash, or perhaps in the church which is
fortified.  She is married to him, people say--or, rather, _he_ has
married _her_," added the fellow, with a grin, which nearly tempted
Roland in his then mood of mind to run him through the body.

He felt sick, sick at heart; but in a little time he would know
all--the worst!

"Corporal Burns," said he, with a voice strangely broken, as the
listening soldiers told, "take this fellow, with a file of men, to
the rear.  The Colonel may wish to question him.  Forward, lads!" he
added, as the peasant was taken, in great tribulation of mind,
towards the column, and once more the march of the advanced guard was
resumed, and Roland Ruthven tramped on, so full of agitating thoughts
that he never knew his cigar had been cold and out for half an hour
or more.

The junction was duly effected with the column of Sir John Colborne;
the Royal Scots Regiment, the Montreal Rifles, and Globinsky's
Volunteers, were formed in one brigade under Colonel Wetherall.  The
latter force was dispatched through the forests that border the upper
road leading to the point to be attacked, with orders to drive back
and disperse all pickets and parties of the insurgents, while the
remainder of the brigade crossed the Ottawa, or Grande Rivière, on
the ice on the 14th of December.

There along the Ottawa, the then snow-covered country is undulating,
thickly covered with fine wood, except on the western bank of the
river, where for some twelve miles have been laid out townships,
chiefly occupied by Irish, and American settlers.  Below that of
Chatham the old French Seigneuries begin.

The advance on the enemy's stronghold now began from several points.

In Roland's heart much of the ardour and fierce excitement incident
to the march had died away, or rather taken the form of unspeakable
anxiety and grief, especially when on the 14th of December he saw
before him St. Eustache, with its wooden houses and orchards of bare
apple-trees, the cold winter sunlight tipping the spire of the
church, and the vanes of the large white house, wherein Roland knew
that she might be, though the man taken over night informed Colonel
Wetherall that it was not improbable she might be in the church,
which the rebels considered the key of their position.

"Patience--patience!" he muttered, "patience yet awhile!"

No magistrate being with the troops, Sir John Colborne, while still
at a little distance from the place, resolved to send forward an
officer with the printed proclamation.  For this service Roland at
once volunteered.  Tying a white handkerchief to the blade of his
sword, in token of truce, he borrowed his friend the adjutant's
horse, and galloped forward to the first line of stockades or outer
defences, behind which the dark forms of armed rebels were seen
clustering thick as bees, and at the windows of the seigneur's house.

The whole troops watched with anxiety the brief parley that seemed to
ensue; then it was suddenly cut short by a lamentable crime.  A
stream of smoke came from the window of a house, the report of a
musket rang out on the clear frosty air, Roland's horse was seen to
rear, with its rider lying back on the crupper, but his knees still
in the stirrups, to all appearance a corpse, as Nolan's was borne
back from Balaclava!

A shout of rage burst from the Royals; the artillery opened, and all
pressed forward to the attack, intent on dire vengeance, at a
well-ordered rush.

By barricades, palisades, trenches, and loopholing the houses, the
church, and its presbytery, Papineau, Smash, and their bands of
rebels, had left nothing undone to render St. Eustache a somewhat
formidable post; and they were encouraged by the knowledge that other
bodies of their compatriots had fortified themselves at St. Benoit
and elsewhere.

These preparations had, luckily for poor Aurelia, occupied much of
her ungainly suitor's time, but he found himself at full leisure on
the eventful 14th of December, and he began his system of annoyance
again.

"The Colonel" had never sacrificed much to the graces, and his late
occupations in St. Eustache had effectually prevented him from doing
so at all; thus his appearance was every way the reverse of
prepossessing.

In her own house, surrounded by familiar objects, though havoc and
wanton destruction were visible on every hand, Aurelia had after a
time gathered a fictitious courage, for was she not at home!  But
what struck her as curious was, that in this fellow's strange
love-making he had never spoken of _love_, for, sooth to say, he knew
not what, in its purer sense, the sweet emotion meant; and by partial
successes, particularly the failure of Colonel Gore's column before
St. Denis, he was now so swelled and inflated with pride that he
threatened to explode like a Woolwich torpedo, and ever and anon he
would say to Aurelia,--

"Snakes!  I could scarcely expect you to marry me right off the reel,
slick at once; but I may grow weary of giving you time, so listen to
me!" (here he registered one of his awful oaths) "rather than that
blazing Britisher should succeed, I'd job my bowie into you!"

If St. Eustache were attacked, and the Queen's troops defeated, then
indeed did Aurelia know that one way or other her fate would be
sealed.  Indeed, it might be sealed either way!

Cold though the season--it could not well be colder--so hot was the
constitution of the Colonel (or his "coppers," as he phrased it),
that he was always compounding curious effervescing drinks in long
tumblers from the contents of Madame Darnel's cellars; but on the
morning in question he said--

"Aurelia, my dear, I have a bumper of that old mydeary, which
belonged to your dad, old Darnel!  Snakes!  but it _is_ the stuff.
Not the mixtour of hickory and Jamaikey rum we get in New York," he
added, draining a tumbler of the late Mr. Darnel's most cherished
Madeira, much to the alarm of his shrinking listener, as intoxication
always added, if possible, to the Colonel's vulgarity.

"Ah--ah!" said little M. Papineau, regarding him with a smile,
snuff-box in hand, "the ancient Persians--if we are to believe
history--never undertook any great matter, and never discoursed of
aught that referred to policy or public interest, till they were at
least, as the sailors say, three sheets in the wind, and you seem to
be of their opinion.  And now I must go round our posts."

And, bowing with mock courtesy to Aurelia, he took his sword and
pistols, and withdrew, stuffing them into the belt that girt his
buffalo coat.

Afraid almost to close her eyes at night, the poor girl had now an
unslept, wild, and hunted look in them, with black circles round
them; her face was deadly pale, and her once beautiful dark silky
hair, never dressed now, was twisted in one great uncombed mass at
the back of her head.  Smash saw all this plainly enough, but he was
pitiless as a Canadian bear, and only muttered,--

"Darn, me, but I'll tame her yet, and break her spirit or her heart!"

A little cry escaped her--a cry of joy, but more she dared not utter,
for lo! from the windows of the room she could see, advancing over
the waste of far extending snow through which the great Montreal road
lay, the dark masses of the approaching troops, dark because all were
in their grey overcoats; but the fixed bayonets glittered like a grey
steely forest; the bright colours, crimson, blue, and gold, were
waving in the sun, here and there the rays of the latter were
reflected from a brass drum.

The heads of the infantry columns halted, and a distant flash or
gleam seemed to pass along the ranks as the arms were "ordered" and
the men stood "at ease;" the artillery were all well to the front,
unlimbered and wheeled round, the horses untraced and taken to the
rear, and while one solitary officer was seen galloping towards St.
Eustache, a ferocious interjection escaped Ithuriel Smash, and a roar
of voices burst over all the place, when some thousand men grasped
their arms--weapons of every description.

How wildly with hope beat the heart of Aurelia at this moment!  But
she closed her ears to the cries she heard around her, from the
colonists and their American sympathisers.

"Sacré Anglais!  Blood for blood!"

"Down with the Red slaves of Queen Victoria!"

"Death to the island savages!"

"We'll whip the 'tarnal Britishers into the sea!"

And so forth, the phrases only alike in their spirit of ferocity.
Meanwhile the solitary and adventurous officer was coming galloping
on.  At last he drew near that portion of the rudely-constructed
works or fortifications (that connected all the houses and gardens of
St. Eustache) which was immediately overlooked by the windows of the
room in which she was compelled to remain with Ithuriel Smash, who,
on the officer reining in his horse and waving his flag of truce,
threw up a sash to hear what he had to say.

"Listen, my good people," he cried, displaying a paper, "to the
proclamation of Lieutenant-General Sir John Colborne, G.C.B. and
G.C.H., Commander-in-Chief of all Her Britannic Majesty's forces in
Canada:--

"Our Sovereign Lady the Queen chargeth and commandeth all the persons
here assembled in Eustache, immediately to disperse themselves, and
peaceably depart to their habitations, or to their lawful business,
upon the pains contained in the Acts made in the 27th year of King
George the Third, to prevent tumultuous risings and assemblies."

A yell of scorn and defiance responded to the reading of this brief
document.  Meanwhile a moan escaped Aurelia, and a fierce chuckle
Colonel Smash; and so occupied was the former in looking at her
lover, that she took no heed of the Colonel, who softly and silently
locked a musket, took aim, and fired.

Then a piercing shriek escaped Aurelia, as Roland, to all appearance
dead or dying, prostrate backward on the crupper of his horse, was
borne by it to the rear.

"Jerusalem and earthquakes!" said the assassin, laughing.  "No need
to waste a second bullet now!"

"Oh Father in Heaven, but this is too much--too much!" cried Aurelia,
as she fell on her knees and covered her face with her hands.

"Is it?" said the ruffian, with another fiendish laugh, while
proceeding to reload.  "Now I think the game is in my own hands in
more ways than one, Aurelia Darnel.  We've dug up the war-hatchet,
and ain't going to smoke the painted calumet of peace now!"

She fell prone on her face in a swoon, and thus Ithuriel Smash had to
leave her, to come round as best she might, as other work was cut out
for him now, as the troops were closing up fast on every hand, and
already the guns of Glasgow's artillery had begun to knock everything
in the village to pieces.




CHAPTER XI.

ST. EUSTACHE STORMED.

We have no intention of keeping the reader in suspense.

The shot fired at Roland had missed him, and only barked a tree; for
though he was so close, recent potations had rendered "the Colonel's"
aim a very unsteady one; but his intended victim, inspired by a
sudden idea born of his own coolness and decision of purpose, gripped
the horse with his knees, and, feigning death to escape further
firing, fell back on the crupper of his saddle, and in this way was
carried safely to the rear, followed by the yells and derisive
laughter of the insurgents.

Believing their favourite officer slain, a shout of rage burst from
the Royals, and every man made a forward step in eager anticipation
of the order to advance.

"A flag of truce fired on!" exclaimed old Sir John Colborne, starting
in his stirrups with honest grief and indignation.  "Forward,
Wetherall, to the attack and lead your column up the central street!"

"I have escaped, General, by a miracle and a ruse," said Roland,
reining in his horse and sitting erect in his saddle, to the surprise
of all who saw him; "and now I shall rejoin my company."

He resigned the steed to its owner, and the attack at once
began--indeed it had begun, for the artillery had already opened
fire, and stone and timber were alike going crashing down beneath it.

Covered by the Montreal Rifle Corps, the First Royals advanced,
steadily firing up the central street, and seized all the most
defensible houses.  Logan was then despatched by Colonel Wetherall,
with orders to bring up some of the artillery; but he was driven back
by the fire of the rebels from the lower windows of the church of St.
Eustache, till the officer commanding the artillery had promptly
conceived where his services were wanted, and galloping into the
village by the rear, endeavoured to blow or burst open the door of
the sacred edifice, but completely failed to do so, so dense and
heavy was the barricade of earth behind it; but some companies of the
Royals and Rifles from the neighbouring houses opened a terrible fire
of musketry upon the occupants of the church, whose shrieks and yells
came through the windows, which were almost instantly divested of
every vestige of glass.

After an hour of heavy cross-firing, and the door still defying every
effort of our troops, the Scots Royals attacked the presbytery, which
was full of men, forced an entrance, led by their officers, sword in
hand, and now ensued a terrible scene, for they bayoneted nearly
every man in the place, and then set it in flames, while scores of
desultory combats were going on in the streets without.

There, in many places, streams and pools of crimson blood dyed the
pure white snow; in others, by repeated footsteps and struggles, it
was trod to slush and snowy mire, wherein the dead and dying lay
weltering--the breath of the latter, in many instances their last
respiration, curling away like steam upon the frosty air of the keen
Canadian winter day, while on all hands were heard strange cries,
oaths, and yells.

"Vive la République Canadien!  A bas les Anglais!" cried the French
Colonists.

"A bas la Reine!  A bas la Ligne!"

"Vive Papineau!"

"Down with British rule; death to old Colborne and his red-coats!"

Such were the shouts on one side; on the other, only the din of the
heavy file firing, and at times that ringing united cheer, the import
or instinct of which there is no mistaking.

By this time the smoke of the blazing presbytery had enveloped the
whole church, which, as a wooden edifice, it was supposed would soon
catch fire.  Now Roland remembered the supposition of the French
peasant, that Aurelia might be there, and we may imagine the
sensations with which he beheld the dark smoke-wreaths eddying around
its taper spire!

"Carry the church by storm!" was now the order of Sir John Colborne;
and while a straggling fire was poured upon the column, from the
house of the seigneur and others, Wetherall ordered his
grenadiers--we had such soldiers still--to lead the van, the post of
honour and peril being ever theirs by traditional right.

The blood of all the troops was fairly up, and as the column went
forward surging and storming, and firing with the bayonets pointed
upward at an angle, the soldiers of the Royal Regiment raised the
shout of "Scotland for ever!"--a _cri de guerre_ first used by the
Greys at Waterloo, and last by the Duke of Albany's Highlanders at
the storming of Kotah in 1858.

Pouring in by the shattered windows, leaping over every obstacle, and
plunging like a torrent among the armed crowd within the church, the
Royals made a terrible havoc, and among those who fought here was
Roland, as yet untouched, and amid all the carnage and mad confusion
around him, having but one thought in his heart.

At the same time, some other of the battalion companies, led by Major
Ward and Captain Bell (afterwards Sir George and colonel of the
regiment in 1868), a Peninsular officer who in this war commanded the
fort and garrison of Coteau du Lac, an important post on the
frontier, and received the thanks of Sir John Colborne for his
exertions in recovering all the 24-pound guns and 4000 shot from the
bottom of the river, and getting them in position amid the winter
snows to face the rebels--led these and other officers we say, the
rest of the Royals gradually fought their way into the church by the
rear, and bayoneting all who resisted, set it on fire, and the
corpses were consumed in the flames.

One hundred and eighteen men taken prisoners.

"_Quartier!  Quartier!  Je me livre a vous!_" (I yield myself up to
you) was now the cry of the French colonists.

"Quarter for the love of God, and her Majesty the Queen!" echoed the
British rebels, on finding that all was over.

Papineau, if there, was nowhere to be found; and Smash, though seen
often, had disappeared.

In the apartment where we left her, Aurelia Darnel had heard all the
dreadful uproar around her--the myriad horrible sounds of a combat on
which she dared not look, and she lay in a corner, gathered, as it
were, in a heap, though on her knees, unable even to form a prayer,
stunned, crushed, and bewildered, with but one thought--"Roland dead!"

Steps, sounds rather, drew near the room; the door was flung open and
Ithuriel Smash, pale as death, bleeding from more than one wound in
his body, and with a dreadful rattle-snake expression in his eyes--an
expression of agony, madness, and rage, staggered in; then he fell on
his hands, and came crawling slowly, panting and groaning, towards
her, leaving a track of his own blood--"the trail of the serpent"
behind him on the floor.

His long knife was clenched in his teeth; his murderous intention was
plain--to slay her would be his last effort, and in the corner where
she crouched, Aurelia could not escape him!

She uttered a low wail of despair, ending in an involuntary shriek
for help--help for the love of God!  And help came.

Poetic and dramatic justice would require that the obnoxious Colonel
Smash should perish by the hand of Roland; but responsive to her cry,
there burst into the room, Logan of Logan Braes and a few of the
Royals, by whom he was speedily bayoneted like a reptile or mad dog,
and he died, biting at the bayonets, like a dog or a savage.

Logan tenderly raised the half-dead girl from the floor, and in a few
minutes after, the caressing arms of Roland, caressing and
reassuring, were around her--and she felt safe then--doubly safe with
him and her mother.




CHAPTER XII.

CONCLUSION.

With the civil war in Canada, our story has little more to do.

Suffice it that for a brief time, Roland Ruthven, after seeing Madame
Darnel and her daughter safe in their chateau of St. Eustache at
Montreal, had again to join the troops, who advanced to St. Benoit,
where, so great was the terror excited by the recent victorious
assault, that no opposition was offered, and the rebels sent
delegates to say humbly, that they would, without conditions, lay
their arms down, and they were conveyed under escort to Montreal, to
meet the meed of their crimes.

The good result of all these operations was the return of the
colonists to their homes, and the disappearance of all armed parties
of insurgents.  About the same season, however, in the following
year, when the deep snows of the Canadian winter began to fall, there
was a second rising in Lower Canada; but it was again crushed by the
energy and gallantry of Sir John Colborne at Napierville, and for
these and other services, the Queen created the fine old soldier a
peer of Great Britain.

Prior to these events some startling changes occurred in the history
of the two principal characters in our little narrative.

The Darnel estate at St. Eustache was utterly destroyed; the mansion
had been ruined or burned, the lands ravaged, and the circumstances
of the once wealthy widow were sorely impaired; her horses,
carriages, and many other luxuries had to be dispensed with and
economy become the new order of the day; but now, safe at her own
home at Montreal, all the beauty and gaiety of Aurelia returned, and
after all she had undergone, even poverty seemed, a slight matter to
face--as yet.

"O Roland darling!" said she, with a little laugh, as they stood
together in a window of the château one evening in the spring,
looking towards Montreal steeped in the sunset, and where the
greenery of the woods was deepening faster than it ever does in
Britain at the same season, vegetation maturing with wondrous
rapidity the moment the snow disappears; "O, Roland--I am poor as
yourself now, and yet you still talk of marrying me and going to
India; but could I take my poor mamma there?"

Roland's loving countenance fell.

"You lost your noble estate by a will; I my seigniory--or nearly all
of it--by civil war; our fortune is ruined."

"Yet--we must not--cannot part, after all--after all!"

"Oh no--no!" murmured the girl, fondly and plaintively, with her
sweet face pillowed on his breast.

Next day Roland arrived with a face full of such excitement, wonder,
and so many varying expressions, that Aurelia knew not what to make
of him and his incoherences for some time at least.

That morning the regimental postman brought him a letter, the first
words of which, however much expected, made a lump rise in his throat.

It was from his legal agents, Messrs. Hook and Crook, Writers to the
Signet, and dated from Edinburgh:--


"DEAR SIR,"--(It used to be _my_ dear sir once) "We beg to acquaint
you, with much regret, that we have now traced out and learned
authentically who are _the heirs of the marriage of your deceased
uncle_, the late Mr. Philip Ruthven, eldest son of General Roland
Ruthven, who went to Jamaica."


Roland felt very sick as he read, and paused; then summing up
courage, he resumed the obnoxious epistle, and read on.


"From the latter place that gentleman went to Canada, where he
married a lady of Montreal, by whom he had several children, all of
whom are dead save one, Miss Aurelia Darnel de St. Eustache" ("Oh, my
God!" thought Roland, "what miracle is this?"), for he took the name
of Darnel to please the family of his wife, who was the daughter of a
wealthy French seigneur.

"We regret to be the medium of such very bad news, but of course are
now taking the usual legal measures to execute the will of the late
General Ruthven, according to your own instructions."


So Aurelia was his cousin, the daughter of the lost Philip, who had
quitted Scotland in disgust, never to return, and she was the heiress
of Ardgowrie!

And he--what was he?  For weal or woe her affianced husband.  It was
all like the plot of a drama; and some time elapsed before Roland
could realise the whole situation; but there was the prosaic letter
of the lawyers, which, under _other_ circumstances, might have seemed
to cut his very heart-strings.

Now how innocuous it was!

Another hour found him by the side of Aurelia, and to attempt to
record all the explanations and loving incoherences, astonishment and
joy of _that_ particular interview would be a difficult task indeed;
but even while speaking to her, and while her voice was in his ear,
Roland seemed to see before him the cabinet of Scindia, with the now
baffled secret it contained.

If Roland had now, in a modified sense, to blush at, and feel shame,
for his father's duplicity in the matter of the will--a duplicity
born of the various emotions we have already described, dislike
between brothers, temptation offered on one hand, the dread of losing
the ambitious girl he loved on the other--and then the total
disappearance of Philip, he had to blush before one who had accepted
him as a husband when their positions were very different, when all
the odds of wealth and landed property were, as once again, in her
favour, and he was still the penniless soldier with his sword alone.

And Roland, as he looked on Aurelia again, recalled the youthful
portrait of his lost uncle Philip at Ardgowrie, and saw, or thought
he saw, how closely she resembled it.

We have little more to add.

The Darnel estates, we have said, were ruined; but Ardgowrie was yet
in all its baronial glory; to Ardgowrie they would go, and sell the
former, so it was all settled ere the Canadian summer came swiftly
on; thus the reader may be assured that they were married long before
the month of August, so old Elspat Gorm's "fatal day" of the Ruthvens
was fully evaded.  Nor need we add, though we do so, that jolly
Hector Logan was groomsman, and old General Colborne gave the bride
away.

In winning Aurelia, Poland regained his inheritance, but he never
left the old Royal Regiment, or returned finally to Ardgowrie, till
he had, like his father before him, been long a popular colonel of
the corps.




THE SECRET MARRIAGE.

In famous old Cornwall, known as "the Land of Tin," in the days of
Solomon--the land of Druid Cromlechs and Celtic circles, of those
mysterious sarcophagi named Kistvaens, wherein lie the bones of a
race unknown--the land of many wondrous relics of a vanished past,
lies the scene of the following events.

Not far from that part of the coast which is washed by the British
Channel stands Restormel Court, at the time of our story--a few years
ago--the seat of Sir Launcelot Tredegarth Tresilian, Bart., a proud
old gentleman, whose chief, if not only failing was an inordinate
pride of family; and hence whose principal regret was, that though he
had heirs to succeed him in his estate, there was none to follow him
in his title, which had been bestowed upon him by the late King
William IV. for certain political services.  His two sons had been
killed in the service of the country.  One had fallen in Central
India and the other in the Crimea, and as the baronetcy was limited
by diploma "to the heirs male of his own body," he had to rest him
content with the knowledge that he was the first and last baronet of
Restormel Court.

Occupying the site of a castle demolished by the French when they
landed in Cornwall during the reign of Henry VI., the latter is an
edifice much older than it looks.

The whole house was an epitome of the past; trophies of war and the
chase--coats of mail and stags' horns--decorated the hall, and some
of the rooms had remained untouched since the days of the "Virgin
Queen," hung with tapestry, which was lifted to give entrance;
hearths intended for wood alone, and andirons--heraldic griffins--to
support the logs; and there were curious cabinets, Cromwellian
chairs, and carved _prie-Dieu_ of all kinds.

On one evening in autumn, the present lord of Restormel Court was
lingering over his wine--some choice old Madeira, which had been
carefully iced for him by the butler--in company with his two
nephews, the eldest of whom was understood to be, and acknowledged by
himself and all, as his future heir.

Sir Launcelot, verging then on his eightieth year, was a pale, thin,
and wasted-looking man.  He was toying with his wine-glass, and from
time to time contemplating his wasted white hands, on each of which a
diamond glittered; and then he looked at his nephews, who were
intently conversing near the fire.

They were both men about thirty-eight and forty years of age
respectively.  Arthur Tresilian, the eldest, and ever the prime
favourite, was remarkably handsome, with fine, regular features.

His brother, Basset Tresilian, who followed the legal profession with
success in London, was less athletic, but quite as striking in figure.

Somehow people, especially in Cornwall, did not like Mr. Basset
Tresilian; and his periodical visits to the Court added no brightness
to the circle usually to be met there.

"Well, boys" (for though men, the old baronet, by force of habit,
called them boys still), "fill your glasses, and don't leave me to
drink alone.  Egad! in my time fellows didn't shirk their wine as you
do; but it is all cigars and odious pipes now.  Well, Basset, what
does he say?  Is he inclined to follow the example you so boldly set
him some sixteen years ago, and take unto himself a wife?"

"I cannot say, sir.  It is of a horse we were talking."

"A horse--pshaw!  You were wise to marry young, Basset.  _I_ did so!"
said Sir Launcelot.

"I have had no reason to repent me thereof," replied Basset,
complacently.  "My family are charming; Mona is a fine girl in face
and figure."

"Quite a Tresilian--eh?" said the old man, proudly.

"And your nephew, Lance, is as handsome a boy as any in London.  I
have, indeed, prospered every day since I placed the marriage hoop on
Marion's finger."

"Egad! you sing your own praises well, nephew Basset," said the
baronet, after a pause.  "But you, Arthur--why have you not imitated
this fine example?  I cannot last for ever, and I don't want my
estates to go begging for owners."

Arthur coloured with too evident vexation.

"They cannot beg far, dear uncle," he replied, "while I have the good
fortune to be your heir; and, then, Basset----"

"His sons, you would say?"

"Yes," replied the other, with a faint voice; for Basset was
regarding him so keenly that he felt his colour deepen.

"What is the booby blushing for?" asked Sir Launcelot, laughing.
"Blushing at forty!  By Jove!  I was cured of it at fourteen!  Will
you ride with--I mean, drive over with me to Carn Mornal to-morrow?
My friend Trelawny has three fine daughters, and I should like you to
make their acquaintance.  Tresilian and Trelawny would quarter well
on a shield; or would it be _impaled_?  Will you go, Arthur?"

"I regret to say it is impossible, sir."

"When--why?"

"I have been a whole month at the Court, and am now due at a friend's
house near--near London."

"London again?  The last time you started for London, Trelawny gave
me some hints that you never went in that direction so far as the
borders of Devonshire.  I can't understand your total indifference to
the society of ladies, and this resolute celibacy at your time of
life.  D--n it, sir, it don't look well! and I only hope you hav'n't
conceived some unworthy attachment--I mean unworthy the name of
Tresilian."

"I have not, sir," replied the other, almost angrily for he still
felt the keen legal eye of Basset upon him.  "I shall never, I hope,
do anything unworthy of the name we bear in common."

"Thank you, Arthur boy.  Give me your hand."

"And now, uncle--leaving you and Basset to the Madeira--I'll smoke a
cigar in the stable, and look at that horse I mean to take away with
me to-morrow."

And anxious to close a conversation, the subject of which pained him
deeply, Arthur Tresilian left the stately dining-room, and strolled
over the beautiful lawn towards the stable court.

"Can Basset suspect me?  Does he know anything?  No! no!--he cannot!
My poor Diana!" he muttered, "still this humiliating concealment, and
no hope save through the death of that poor old man.  Accursed be
this silly pride of birth!"

* * * * *

"How long papa has been away from us--a whole month!"

"When will papa be home, mamma dear?  The cottage seems so dull
without him!"

Such were the questions two handsome boys--one was now quite a lad of
eighteen--asked of a lady on each side of whom they stood
caressingly, while she hastily read a letter which had just come by
post.

"In four days, dearest boys, he returns to leave us _no more_!" she
exclaimed, with joy, as she fondly kissed them both, and once more
turned to her letter.


"RESTORMEL COURT, Sept. 8.

"MY DARLING DIANA,--My uncle, Sir Launcelot, is gone, poor man!  He
was found dead abed by his valet this morning.  No cause is assigned
but old age, yet he was hearty as a brick last night over his
Madeira, rallying Basset and me.  Well, he has gone, with all his
overstrained and old-fashioned ideas of birth, and all that sort of
thing.  And now for our marriage, dearest--now all justice can be
done to you, my much enduring one!  I am the sole heir to Restormel,
and your Arthur after me.  I have written to the curate of H----,
Jersey, for the attested copy of our marriage left with him, and
expect it by return of post.  Kiss our boys for me, and believe me,
dearest Diana, your affectionate husband,

"ARTHUR."


Yet she remarked that it was addressed, as usual.  "Mrs. Lydiard,
Carn Spern Cottage," forgetting that she was unknown by any other
name.

"It is well named Carn Spern--the Carn of Thorns--for in some
respects, with all our happiness, such has it been to me; but
now--now all that is at an end! and blessed be God therefor!  Yet it
is through death--the death of an old man, however--a very old man!
My boys--my innocent boys!--they are so young--they must never know
our secret!  Yet--how to explain to them the change of name from
Lydiard to Tresilian?  I must be silent as yet, and consult dear
Arthur about this."

And now to go back a little way in the private life of Arthur
Tresilian.  The favourite nephew and acknowledged heir of his
paternal uncle, he had ever been supplied by the latter with a
handsome allowance.  When travelling or sojourning for a time in
Jersey, he had there made the acquaintance of Diana Lydiard, then a
girl barely done with her schooling.  Her rare beauty fascinated him;
but, unfortunately, she was the daughter of one who, at Restormel
Court, would have been deemed as a mere tradesman.  Arthur knew that
he should mortify, offend, and disoblige irrevocably the proud old
Sir Launcelot if he made such a _mésalliance_ as to marry Diana
Lydiard openly; for he knew that his uncle's immense fortune was
entirely at his own disposal, and that he was quite capable of
cutting him off with the proverbial "shilling" and leaving the whole
to Basset--the careful, plodding, and thrifty Basset.

So they were married; but wherever they went they passed as Mr. and
Mrs. Lydiard, the maiden name of Diana.  The marriage was duly
registered in his name in the book of the little Jersey church, and
an attested copy of it was lodged with the incumbent who performed
the ceremony.

Arthur Tresilian took his girl-wife to the Continent, as he could
then with a safe conscience write home for remittances.

Amid these wanderings two boys were born to them--Arthur and Ralf,
whom she so named after her father, and each boy seemed a
reproduction of either parent: for the eldest had all the personal
attributes of the father--was bluff, bold, and manly; while the
latter had all the dark beauty and gentleness of his mother.  On the
education of these boys Arthur Tresilian spared nothing, and both
were already highly accomplished.  Everywhere they had the best
masters money could procure; but no profession was decided on for
Arthur, the eldest, as the _false name_ and the expected wealth
raised alike doubts and objections as to what should be done.

Diana Lydiard was the daughter of a tradesman--true; but amid the
love she bore her husband, and the luxuries by which his wealth
enabled him to surround her, she had ever felt her position to be
anomalous, and with it the pride that struggled against shame--a
shame that at times became blended with vague fear and sorrow for the
future.

And now for the last three years the secret family of Arthur
Tresilian had been settled in a little sequestered spot named Carn
Spern, near Trevose Head, a rocky cape that juts into the sea
westward of Padstow, and some thirty miles or so distant from
Restormel Court.  There he was known simply as Mr. Lydiard, and by
the frequency of his absence was supposed to be a commercial
traveller; but as the little family lived quietly, made few
acquaintances, and incurred no debts, their lives glided by unnoticed
and uncared for by all save the poor, to whom the charity of Mrs.
Lydiard was a proverb, and something more solid too.

Through some unseen agency a whisper of an alleged improper
connection formed by Arthur did reach the ears of Basset Tresilian,
and through him, those of old Sir Launcelot, and in the fury and
indignation of the latter, his lofty and aristocratic scorn, he had a
foretaste of what awaited him, and the three beings he loved most on
earth, if the reality became known.

And now the proud old man was dead, and all necessity for concealment
was at an end.  Arthur Tresilian succeeded to Restormel Court, with
thirty thousand pounds a year; Basset to eight thousand pounds, the
baronet's gold repeater, and all the legal works in his library.

"It is well the boys have gone to fish, I have so much to say to you,
Diana darling," said Arthur, as he flung his hat away, and clasped
his little wife to his breast.  "And about the resumption of our
name, Diana, they must simply be told that I have succeeded to an
estate which requires a change in our designation."

"Excellent, Arthur."

"To-morrow I must start for St. ----."

"For Jersey?"

"Yes, Diana, I am anxious personally to get the attested copy of our
marriage certificate by the curate who married us, or a new one from
the records.  I shall fill up the time of absence by writing my will
in your favour and the boys, to make all sure, for one never knows
what may happen.  When you see me again, Di, both documents shall be
snug in this old pocket-book my father gave me."

And laughingly he tapped the heirloom, a handsome scarlet and gilt
morocco book, on the boards of which were the Tresilian arms,
surmounted by a griffin, stamped in gold.

"A strange little episode, almost a romantic one, has occurred during
your absence, dear," said Mrs. Tresilian, for so we must now call
her; "Arthur has quite fallen in love with a young lady, whom he has
met riding her pony among the green lanes near Padstow."

"Arthur--that mere boy.  It won't last long, Di."

"I hope not, and so will you, perhaps, when I tell who she is, and
the risk we have run: Mona Tresilian!"

"What, my brother Basset's daughter?"

"Yes, Arthur."

"But the girl has gone to London with him, and that will end the
affair.  And now to-morrow, darling, I must leave you by the train
for Falmouth, whence I shall take the steamer to Jersey.  When I
return the carriage shall be sent on here for you and our two dear
little fellows, as I wish you to enter Restormel Court in the state
that befits you, though my uncle's hatchment still hangs above its
_porte cochère_."

Next day she was alone once more, and he had sailed hopefully on his
errand.

The hour she had pined for during eighteen years--never so much as
after the birth of her boy Arthur--when she should sink the dubious
name of Lydiard and be acknowledged as the wife of Arthur Tresilian,
had come at last, and a thrill of the purest joy filled her heart.
In her anxiety for her children's future she felt small sorrow for
the death of the octogenarian.  How should she feel more?

His absurd pride had kept her under a species of cloud for eighteen
years, as a person unknown to the world, and as one even now to be
recognised with wonder--yea, perchance with doubt.

The period of her life so longed for, not for its wealth, but when
she and her children should take their place in the world as
Tresilians, had come at last.  There are times when an hour seems
long.  Oh, then, how long must days, and weeks, and months, appear,
when they roll into years?  All time passes inexorably, however.
While she sat reflecting thus her eldest son was engaged elsewhere,
but not, as she thought, with his fishing-rod.

"And you are going to London with your papa?" said he to a
fair-haired and blue-eyed girl, who was clad in deep mourning, and
who had pulled up her pony in one of the grassy and shady lanes near
the unsavoury old fishing town of Padstow.

"Yes, and we leave by the train to-night."

"And I shall see you----"

"Perhaps never again, Arthur," replied the girl, with her face full
of smiles and tears, for she was less affected than her lover.  "I
shall never forget you, Mr. Lydiard, or all the pleasant walks and
meetings we have had, by these green lanes, by the Bray-hill above
the sea, and ever so many places more."

"And you call me Mr. Lydiard?  Oh, Mona, can you leave me so coldly?"
he asked, sadly; "may I not write to you in London?"

"Ah, good heavens, no!" she exclaimed, with all a school-girl's
terror.  "What would mamma say?  And then there is papa!"

It was delightful to have a lover; but not delightful that the fact
should come to the ears of such a papa as Mr. Basset Tresilian.

"Then I have no hope?"

"Yes, you have," said she, playfully tickling his face with her
riding switch.

"Oh, name it, Mona!"

"I have an uncle named Tresilian down here in this country."

"He who succeeded to Restormel Court, or some such place?"

"Exactly, Arthur--the same."

"Well?" asked Arthur, little thinking that she referred to his own
and well-loved father.

"Papa thinks we shall spend our Christmas holidays with him.--he is
so jolly!--and, somehow, it will go hard with me if I don't get an
invitation for Mr. Arthur Lydiard."

An expression of thanks and quietude spread over the young man's
face, mingled with great sadness, for she added,--

"I must go now--must leave you, Arthur."

"Oh, Mona!  Mona! it seems so hard to lose you now!"

"My darling Arthur!" exclaimed the girl, giving way to a shower of
tears, as his arms encircled her slender waist, and she permitted her
soft, bright face to fall upon his shoulder.  But at that moment they
were rudely interrupted.

Arthur felt himself seized by the arm and thrust violently aside by a
grave and stern-looking man about forty years of age.  This person
was in mourning, and instinct told the lover that he must be Mona's
father.  He seized her pony by the bridle, and--after darting a
furious glance at Arthur, a glance not unmingled with surprise, as he
saw in his face a likeness to some one, he knew not whom--led the
young lady away through a wicket in a thick beech-hedge and shut it.
Ere he did so, however, he turned and said to Arthur,--

"Whoever you are, young fellow, let such tomfoolery cease.  This
young lady leaves to-night for London.  Attempt to write to, or
follow her, at your peril; and I may add that we shall dispense with
the pleasure of your distinguished society at Restormel Court in the
Christmas week."

Arthur's spirit was proud and fiery.  He made a spring towards the
little gate, but checked himself; he felt that he dared not confront,
in wrath, the father of the girl he loved, and so he turned sadly and
hopelessly away, like a good, simple-hearted lad as he was, to tell
his mother all about it, for he concealed nothing from her; but,
somewhat to his surprise and chagrin, instead of sympathising with
his disappointment, or betraying indignation at the "flinty-hearted
father," she laughed merrily, smiled, and kissed him, thrusting at
the same time into her bosom a letter she had just received from her
husband.

"But I shall never see her more, mamma," urged Arthur, piteously.

"You shall, Arthur--you shall! be assured of that.  Did your own
mamma ever deceive you?"

"No, no, never!" replied Arthur, hopefully.

"And she is to be at Restormel--is that the name of the place?"

"Yes, mamma; Restormel Court--a grand place, they say."

"At Christmas?  Well, Arthur, and you shall be there too, or your
mamma is no true prophetess."

Diana's husband had reached Jersey in safety, and gone to the little
secluded church of St. ----, where they had offered their mutual vows
to heaven on that eventful morning, so well remembered still, when
their only witnesses were the parish clerk and sexton.

"The poor old curate"--so ran his letter--"you remember his thin,
spare figure, with a long black, rusty coat, diagonal shovel hat,
gaiters, and white choker--has gone to his last home under the old
yew-tree that for centuries has guarded the burial-ground.  By a
destructive fire in the vestry the whole of the marriage registers,
and some of the baptismal ditto, have perished before the copies
thereof were transmitted to headquarters--wherever that may be; but I
have, most fortunately, oh, my Diana! by the special providence of
heaven, secured _the attested copy_ of our marriage lines, which the
old curate made at my request from the now defunct register.  It was
found among his papers by his successor, and is now in my
possession--in the old scarlet pocket-book, together with my will,
which I have carefully drawn up in favour of you and our boys, and
signed before witnesses.  I mean to spend two days here with an old
friend, and shall return by the steamer _Queen Guinevère_, which
leaves Jersey for Falmouth on Friday, and which, by-the-bye, has on
board a large sum in specie coming from France to England."

"Friday?  On Saturday I shall see him!" thought the wife in her
heart, with a sigh of relief, and a prayer of thanks to heaven.  "The
register of their marriage had perished!  _What if the attested copy
had been lost?_  Oh, what then would have been the fate, the future,
of their idolized sons--her tall and handsome Arthur, her merry
little dark-eyed Ralf?"

Thursday passed; Friday, too; then came Saturday, but no Arthur
Tresilian, or Lydiard, as she had to call him still at Carn Spern.
There came tidings, however, that the _Queen Guinevère_ had left
Jersey duly, but had never reached Falmouth.  Great was the anxiety,
grief, and terror of the little family at Carn Spern; for there had
been a severe storm in the Channel, and many ships had been driven
ashore about the Lizard and Land's End; but none of these were
steamers, and a whisper began to spread abroad that the _Queen
Guinevère_ must have foundered and gone down at sea, or some trace of
her would have been found upon the coast.  But all doubts were
speedily resolved, when, on the third day after she was due at
Falmouth, Derrick Polkinghorne, coxswain of the Padstow life-boat,
discovered her shattered hull sunk and wedged in a chasm of the rocks
near the lighthouse on Trevose Head.  How she had come to be stranded
there on the other side of Cornwall was a mystery to all, unless she
had been blown by the late tempest completely round the Land's End,
and been forced to run for shelter by St. Ives and Ligger Bay.  Much
wreckage and many bodies were cast on the beach; but, though none of
them proved to be that of Arthur Tresilian--or Mr. Lydiard, as he was
called--no doubt remained in the anguished mind of Diana that he had
perished, and she at once wrote to his brother Basset, announcing the
event, her existence, and the legal claims of herself and her
children.

All this complication proved very startling to Basset.  He knew
nothing of his brother's Jersey journey, though he always suspected
his secret ties; but, ignoring the latter, he at once put his
household in super-mourning, and took possession of Restormel Court
as his own, leaving, however, no means untried to prove the death by
drowning of Arthur Tresilian, though the name of Lydiard was borne on
the list of passengers.

The following day saw Diana and her sons, attired in deepest
mourning, at the Court, requesting an audience with Mr. Basset
Tresilian--her close cap and concealed hair, her long crape weepers,
and face deadly with pallor, announcing her recent widowhood, which
Basset viewed with a sneer, as with a haggard eye she looked at the
stiff ancestral portraits, the cedar carvings of the stately library,
the blazing fire, the gleaming tiles, and picturesque furniture of
white and gold and crimson velvet.

She announced with quiet dignity, yet not without doubt and much
perturbation, that she came as the widow of the late Mr. Tresilian,
to claim her place, and the places of his children, at Restormel
Court.  He replied, calmly--

"You have proofs, I presume, of all this, Mrs.--Mrs. Lydiard?"

"Mrs. Tresilian, sir!" said she, while her Arthur, in silence and
bewilderment, recognised an uncle in the father of his Mona.

Alas!  Diana had neither the certificate nor the will; both had gone
down into the deep, with her hapless husband.  She had, however, the
letter referring to those documents: but Basset, after a furtive
glance at the fire, tossed it hack to her contemptuously, saying--

"I have heard of you before, madam--years ago, too.  My brother is
drowned, and you are now poor.  I dislike death and poverty, and all
that sort of thing; but I'll do what I can in the way of Christian
charity, and have your hulking boys bound to trades.  But you must
leave this place at once; the ladies of my family must not come in
contact with--such as you."

She rose, and left the stately house mechanically, with one hand on
Arthur's arm and the other on the neck of Ralf; and she looked at
them in agony--the latter her little pet, the other the stately king
of the playing fields, and captain of the school eleven, to be
tradesmen!

Deep in the hearts of both boys sank their mother's grief; but
deepest in the heart of Arthur, who felt himself called upon to do
something--he knew not what.

He spent hours and days upon the solitary rock above where the wreck
lay, looking at the spot with haggard eyes.  Oh, if that shattered
hull had a voice--had the dead that came ashore the power of
utterance, the secret of his father's fate might be revealed; but
three months had passed, and who could doubt it now?  One morning
early, as he came to the accustomed spot, under the grim shadow of
Trevose Head, he found the puffins scared away, and the solitude
invaded by others--one of whom he knew well, Derrick Polkinghorne, a
bold and hardy native of the Scilly Isles, where people spend so much
of their time on the boisterous ocean that for one who dies abed nine
are drowned; and, by order of Lloyd's agent, he was preparing a
diving bell to examine the wreck, as much specie was known to be on
board of her.

"Mornin', Muster Lydiard," said he, for he and Arthur had frequently
boated together; "that's a smart yacht outside the Lines.  Sir
Launcelot Tresilian's she was--Master Basset's now."

"What is her name?"

"_The Bashful Maid_."

"She sails like a duck!"

"She does.  Ah, there's ne'er a craft out o' Cowes like that 'ere
_Bashful Maid_!--'specially when she's got a dandy rigged astarn;
then she hugs the wind beautiful!  Just goin' down to 'ave a squint
at this here wreck."

"Take me with you, Derrick; for heaven's sake do!" implored the lad.

"What on earth do you want down there?"

"Only a scrap of paper, perhaps, Derrick."

"Then you ain't like to find it, you ain't."

"I should like to see the deck my father stood on last."

"I understand that, I does.  Come, then.  I wonders as he went to sea
in that craft, for last time she left Falmouth the rats rushed out of
her in thousands; and they never does that for nothin'.  But as for
finding paper here, you'll be like them as mistook the mild reflex of
the lunar horb for a remarkably fine Stilton.  But here we goes; and
now take care on yourself."

With a thrill of awe and horror, oddly not unmingled with delight and
a sense of novelty, Arthur took his place beside Derrick on the seat
that was placed across the bell, which at once began to descend.
Light was admitted by convex lenses, through which were seen the long
trailing weeds, the creeping things of ocean, and now and then the
sea-green faces of the blackening dead!

They passed downward into the water, which surged against the sides
of the bell, and rippled over the lenses till they were close to the
bulged wreck.  Her starboard bow was completely smashed upon the
rocks; the cargo had been washed out, and was still oozing forth by
degrees.  Already barnacles and weeds were growing on it, and dreary,
dreary and desolate looked that shattered hull at the bottom of the
sea; and Arthur surveyed it with tears of the keenest grief.

"Suppose a shark stuck its nose into the bell?" said Polkinghorne.

"I don't care if one did," said Arthur.

"A dead body? and, by Jove, here's one coming in grim earnest.  On
his face, it's a man.  Women allus floats on their backs; how's that,
Muster Lydiard?"

"My name is----" but he checked himself, for now a corpse, which
Derrick had roused with his pole, came slowly athwart the stage at
the bottom of the bell, and remained there.

Suddenly a cry escaped Arthur!  The grey great coat upon it, all
sodden and studded with weeds and limpets, he recognised as one
usually worn by his lost father, and, longing to know more, he
implored Derrick to examine it; for himself, he dared not move, or
breathe, or think!  Oh, could it be, that those poor remains, half
devoured by fish, and floating face downward in the sea, were all
that remained of his handsome and beloved father?

"Hold on, lad, shut your eyes; and I'll soon see," cried the resolute
diver, as he lowered himself to the loathsome task of examining the
remains.

Arthur dared not look; but ere long a cold metal watch was placed in
his hand.

"It is not papa's," said he, with a sigh of relief, that ended in a
cry of horror, for as those in charge of the bell began to raise it,
the water surged within it and dashed about the corpse, which came
against him again and again, till Derrick, who was investigating its
pockets, thrust it with his pole out of the bell, which in another
minute was suspended over the sunny surface of the sea.

"See, Muster Lydiard, I've found a pocket-book into that ere poor
fellow's overcoat," said Derrick.

"It is my papa's!" shrieked the lad; "his old scarlet book, with his
arms and crest upon it."

And in that book, safe and dry, were the lost will and certificate of
marriage.

"But, oh," moaned the lad, when he had told his mother this startling
occurrence, as he sank half sick upon her breast, "if that was poor
papa I saw, he came from his grave in the sea, mamma, with those
papers for you!"

But the body was soon known to be that of a channel pilot.

Ere the end of that week Basset Tresilian had to change his tone, and
Diana and her sons took legal steps to make her the mistress and them
the masters of Restormel Court.  So autumn drew towards winter; but
ere the sad widow quitted Carn Spern, one night a carriage drew up, a
man alighted, full of bustle and excitement; a well-known voice was
heard, and Arthur Tresilian, the elder, was clasped in the arms of
his half-fainting wife.

Washed overboard from the steamer, he had been picked up by a vessel
bound for Cuba; his coat had been donned by the pilot, so there was
an end of all the sorrow and mystery.




THE STUDENT'S STORY.

It is a ghastly tale I have to tell, in some respects; but so far as
regards its close, I have some reason to congratulate myself, and to
feel, that "All is well that ends well."

It is almost an old story now, though I was an actor in it; but the
world is ever reproducing itself in some form or fashion.  Was there
not an instance, in the August of 1870, of a resurrection taking
place at Harrington, when all that quiet locality was startled from
its propriety by the discovery of a body cast in its shroud beside
its grave, which had been violated to procure the jewellery with
which the deceased had been interred?  My adventure, however, refers
to the regular old "body-snatching" times, before unclaimed subjects
were supplied to the anatomical theatres from our public hospitals,
and when houseless ruffians of the lowest and vilest type made a
livelihood by their loathsome and almost nameless trade.

I had graduated at the great medical school of Edinburgh, after a
hard tussle with Hunter and Fyfe's Anatomies, Bell on the Bones, the
cell theories of Schwan, and even grappling with some of the abstruse
and now exploded speculations of Gall and Spurzheim.  I had mastered
all; I had been solemnly "capped" in the old Academia Jacobi VI.
Regis Scotorum, by the Reverend Principal L---- (now in his grave); I
had undergone all the jollity of the graduation dinner, and with
_Frederick Mortimer, M.D._, duly figuring on my portmanteau, found
myself, with my college chum, Bob Asher (who, by the way, had _not_
passed), sailing from the harbour of Leith for London, in the Royal
Adelaide, one of the only two steamers which then plied between these
ports.

Though "plucked" for the third time, poor Bob was in no way cast
down.  With him, study at Edinburgh had been all a sham.  He had duly
"matriculated," and sent the ticket as a proof thereof to his father,
who duly paid for classes he never attended, and expensive books he
never read.  But Bob had always plenty of money then, at least, while
I had barely wherewith to pay my class fees and lodgings in
Clerk-street, a quiet place near the University.

At last I had the letters "M.D." appended to my name--those magical
letters which open the secrets of households, the chambers of the
fairest, the purest, and most modest and refined to the perhaps
hitherto wild, and it may be "rake-hell" student, who is thereby
transformed suddenly into a member of the learned profession, and a
grave and responsible member of society.

A comfortable home, board, and washing, with forty pounds per annum
whereon to enjoy the luxuries of this life, were the inducements
which drew me back to London, where I became duly inducted as
assistant to Dr. Crammer, in Bedford-street, Strand, one of those
old-fashioned practitioners who always had a lighted crimson bottle
flaming over the door by night, and had a dingy little room off the
entrance hall, with a skull or two on a side table, snakes in "good
spirits" on the mantleshelf, and which by its appurtenances seemed
laboratory, surgery, and library in one.

The doctor's practice was more fashionable, however, than one might
have expected from his locality, and many a patient of his I visited
in the statelier regions of Piccadilly and those pretty villas that
face Buckingham Palace and the Green Park.  Dr. Crammer was a fussy
and pompous little man, with a bald head, an ample paunch, and a
general exterior like that of the well-known Mr. Pickwick.  He was
vain of his aristocratic practice, and more vain of none than of the
family of Sir Percival Chalcot, whose eldest daughter was said to be
one of the handsomest girls in London, and whose son was in the
Household Brigade.

I flattered myself then that I had rather a taking manner and
gentlemanly exterior; and that old Crammer was a little vain of me as
an assistant, especially after I passed at Apothecaries' Hall--an
absurdity necessary then for graduates of the Scotch Universities,
who otherwise, in London, were liable to imprisonment.

I soon remarked, however, that he never sent me to the baronet's.
Every visit there he made in person, and by himself; every dose of
medicine, however infinitesimal, was conveyed there by his own hand;
for he liked to have it to say to a friend _en passant_, "I am just
going to," or, "have come from Sir Percival Chalcot.  Lady Chalcot is
unwell;" or, "Miss Gertrude over-danced herself at the Palace last
night."  So that great house, near where now the stately arch is
overtopped by that hideous statue of Wellington, was to me as a
sealed book.  I soon ceased to think about it, and gave all my
attention and skill to the smaller fry in the neighbourhood of the
Strand; and between St. Clement's and St. Martin's there is scope
enough, heaven knows!

One day a professional visit had taken me farther westward than
usual, and I was sitting wearily on a seat in Hyde Park, near the
statue of Achilles, watching the occasional carriages rolling past--I
say occasional, for it was an hour or two before the fashionable
time--when a cry roused me, and I saw a spirited horse coming along
the drive at a terrific pace.  Its head was down, and it had
evidently the bit between its teeth; while the reins, which had
escaped the hand of the rider, a lady, were dangling between, the
forelegs.  She seemed a skilful horsewoman, and kept her saddle well.
I saw her floating skirt, her streaming veil, her pale face, and
wild, imploring glance as she came on.

One or two men attempted to catch the bridle, but were instantly
knocked over.

I leaped the iron railing, and by the greatest good fortune contrived
to snatch the reins, to gather them together at the same instant, to
twist the curb behind the horse's jaw, thus arresting his progress;
and then, with a strength I did not think myself possessed of, to
bear it furiously back upon its haunches.  At the same moment that I
thus mastered it, I was conscious of hearing something snap; a
dreadful pain shot through my left arm, which hung powerless by my
side; but the lady who was both young and beautiful, with a
charmingly minute face, and large dark hazel eyes gave me a glance
expressive of intense relief and gratitude.

"Thank you, sir--thank you.  Oh, how shall I ever sufficiently thank
you?" she muttered hurriedly with pallid lips.

"It was well done, miss--splendidly done of the gentleman," said her
old gray-haired groom, who came up at a rasping pace.  "Another
instant and the blind brute would have dashed you ag'in yonder gate."

"My papa shall thank you for this, sir; at present I am unable to
speak," she added.

So also was I; but she knew not the extent of the injury I had
suffered, as she bowed and rode away, her horse being now led by the
groom, who had taken its bridle; while I was left there with my
broken limb, and without any clue as to who she was, save her
handkerchief, which I had picked up on the walk, and in a corner of
which was the single letter "G."

For a time I felt very faint; but at that juncture Bob Asher drove
past in his phaeton, and took me home.  Old Crammer set the bone,
which progressed favourably, and after a few days I was able to go
abroad a little, with my arm in a leather case and black sling.

The face of the girl I had saved--a haunting face, indeed--dwelt in
my memory; and now that danger was past, I thought of the episode
with pleasure, for I had scarcely a female friend in London; and I
wondered in my heart if she ever thought of the humble pedestrian to
whom she owed so much, and who had so suffered in her cause.  I could
scarcely flatter myself that she did so, for she was evidently by her
air and bearing, and by the mettle of the horses ridden by herself
and her groom, one of the "upper ten thousand;" one in wealth, if not
in rank and position, far above an assistant to a sawbones in the
Strand.  She might be married, too; yet she had nothing of the matron
in her appearance.

But often, when I had the opportunity, I went back to the place where
I had checked that furious horse, and looked, but in vain, for it and
its bright-eyed rider; so I kept the little lace-edged handkerchief
as a _souvenir_ of the occurrence.

About a fortnight after this, Crammer was summoned to attend the
deathbed of an aunt at Gravesend--one from whom he had some monetary
expectations that were not to be neglected.  The whole _onus_ of our
practice thus for a time fell on me, and I was worked very hard.
Among many other visits to pay, was one at the house of Sir Percival
Chalcot, from whom a message came for Crammer, urging his attendance
without delay.  Ordering the little "pill-box," as we called his
brougham, I drove off in state to explain about his absence, and
offer _my_ professional services.

A tall servant, in showy livery, with the invariable whiskers and
calves of his fraternity in London, ushered me along the marble
vestibule up a stately staircase, adorned by pictures and statuary,
into a beautiful little library, where Sir Percival, a tall, thin,
and aristocratic-looking old gentleman, received me politely, but
somewhat pompously, and with an air of puzzle and surprise.

"It was Doctor Crammer I most particularly wished to see," said he;
"and he may be absent some days, you say?  Very awkward--especially
as he, and he alone, knows the general constitution of my family.  I
dislike to consult a young man on the nervous disorder of a young
lady, but I may mention to you that my eldest daughter has been
engaged for a year past to a friend; the settlements are all drawn
out most satisfactorily, I assure you; everything has been adjusted
for the marriage, even to the line of their continental tour; but for
the last three months she has sunk into exceedingly low spirits.  She
suffers from nervous depression, and at times is quite listless.
Now, I think that something bracing--some system of tonics--you
understand?"

"Sir Percival, could I see Miss Chalcot?"

"Well--yes, certainly; that, of course, will be necessary first."

"What is her age, may I ask?"

"Twenty.  Please to follow me."

He led me into a magnificent drawing-room, through the festooned
curtains of which I saw another beyond with the buhl and marqueterie
tables, easy chairs, couches, mirrors, and glass shades, peculiar to
such apartments.  There was a pleasant odour of flowers and perfume;
and there, seated on a low folding-chair, was a young lady, in a
maize-coloured silk dress, the tint of which well became her rich
dark beauty.  On the soft carpet we approached unheard, or, if
noticed, she never deigned to move, and I could observe the superb
development of her figure, which looked more like the maturity of
twenty-eight than twenty.

Her attitude was expressive of perfect listlessness; a book lay on
her knee, but her eyes were bent on vacancy.  The purity of her
profile was most pleasing; her eyelashes were long and black, and
curled at the tips.  The masses of her dark chestnut-coloured hair
were looped up on her head in such a manner as to show the delicacy
and contour of her throat and cheek, the complexion of which was pale
and clear.  Her nose was straight, with nostrils deeply curved; and
the lips were full, as if with a fixed pout.

"It is the doctor, my dear girl," said Sir Percival.

But she only raised her shoulders and eyebrows a little, and became
again, still and quiet.

"Gertrude, dearest, 'tis the doctor.  I told you that I should send
for him."

"He is welcome," replied the girl, as she raised her large, dark, and
at that time sullen-looking eyes to mine; and then added, "But this
is not Dr. Crammer, papa."

"It is his assistant, Dr.--Dr.--Colliner."

"Oh, papa!" she exclaimed, suddenly starting to her feet, as the
whole expression of her face changed; "it is the gentleman who saved
me in the Park, when that horrid animal----and your arm, sir--was it
injured on that occasion?  Oh, I hope not!"

"It was broken----"

"Oh, good heavens!--and for me!"

"In such a cause I should have risked the arms of Briareus, had I
possessed them!" said I, with enthusiasm.

"Permit me to thank you, sir," said the baronet, stiffly and grandly.
"I always thought that the gentleman who had rendered my family a
service so important would have done us the honour to have left his
card, at least."

"But I knew not whom I had aided, sir, or where to call."

"Most true," said Miss Chalcot; "I left you in such rude haste; but,
then, I was so alarmed!"

"And now, Miss Chalcot, permit me to feel your pulse."

I put my fingers on the delicate wrist.  Her pulse was going like
lightning for a time; then it became intermittent; then feeble, as
the old listless expression of inquietude stole over her fine face
again, as her mind, probably by the object of my visit, reverted to
its old train of thought, whatever it was.

Sir Percival regarded us dubiously over the point of his high, thin,
aristocratic nose.  I was evidently too young, perhaps too
goad-looking, or had too great an air of _empressement_ about me, to
suit his ideas of a medical adviser for his daughter, so he said,
coldly and loftily--

"Without disparagement to you, sir, I think I should rather have
Crammer's opinion, Dr.---Dr. Lorimer."

"Mortimer," I suggested, mildly.

"Ah, yes!  If he don't come soon to town, I'll have Clarke or Cooper
to see her."

"Then I shall bid you good morning," said I, assuming my hat; but
turning again to the daughter, while he was ringing the bell for the
servant--he of the calves and whiskers--to order the "pill-box," I
said, "I have often gone to the scene of your accident, at _the same
hour_, to look for you.  Pardon me saying this; but your face so
dwelt in my memory."

"At the same hour--it was about _two_ in the afternoon," said she,
with a bright smile.

"Yes--good evening, Dr. Short," blundered the baronet.

My name was evidently not worth his committal to memory.

And I drove away, feeling happy in the consciousness that I had seen
her again, and that, though _engaged_, as I had been told, I should
see her again where we first met, for her bright glance of
intelligence told me _that_.

Her father had shown pretty pointedly--with all his punctilio, almost
rudely--that he had no further use for my professional services; but
I felt deeply smitten by the beauty of the girl.  I strove in vain to
thrust her image from my thoughts, and recalled again and again the
galling information that she was the betrothed bride of some beast--I
rated him "a beast"--unknown; but strove in vain; and found myself
going to sleep that night in my den above the surgery in Bedford
Street, with her laced handkerchief under my pillow, like a lover of
romance, with all the roar of the prosaic Strand in my ears.

Next afternoon--Crammer was dutifully at his rich aunt's funeral--saw
me in the park, and occupying the same seat from whence I started to
arrest the runaway horse.  Every fair _equestrienne_ I saw in the
distance made my heart beat quicker; but how joyous were its
emotions--how high its pulses--when, exactly at the hour of two, I
saw her come trotting slowly along the walk, accompanied by the same
old groom, and draw up, with her little gauntletted glove tight on
the bridle rein, just before me.  I came forward, and, after raising
my hat, presented my hand, which I felt to be trembling.

"Somehow, I thought you would be here," said she, with charming
frankness, "and how is your arm?  Better still, I trust."

"I shall have the splints off to-morrow, Miss Chalcot."

"That is good--I'm so thankful!  Do you know that though this is only
the third time we have met, Dr. Mortimer, I feel quite as if we were
old friends?  You must have thought my reception of you rather
ungracious yesterday."

"Nay; but for what does your papa think you require medical advice?
You seem perfectly well."

Her face fell--her features, or the expression of them, changed as I
spoke.

"That is my secret.  No doctor can cure me, or 'minister to a mind
diseased;' not that mine is precisely so," she added, with a merry,
ringing laugh.  "Neither papa nor mamma can understand me.  I lack
decision and firmness, I fear.  Dark women are imagined to be fiery,
and all that sort of thing; but it is the fair little women of this
world who possess the firmest will and greatest strength of
character."

"But you are subject to low spirits, your papa hinted."

"Not naturally; but for a year past my heart has begun to fail me in
hopes of the future, why, or how, I cannot tell you; and now, dear
Dr. Mortimer, good morning," and away she trotted, with a pleasant
smile and a graceful bow, leaving me rooted to the spot with
admiration of her beauty, the craving to see her again strong in my
heart, and conflicting with the fear that she was fickle, and wearied
of her engagement, or had conceived a fancy for some one else, a year
ago.

From that period she had begun to date her emotions of sadness.

A year ago, I had been a hard student in my little den in Clerk
Street, Edinburgh, a dim shadow in the distance now.

"Go it, old boy," said Bob Asher, who came suddenly upon me
a-foot--the phaeton was gone now--"that's not one of old Crammer's
patients surely.  You are getting on, Fred, and if you wish to
continue doing so always talk most to the women, and middle-aged
ones; flatter the young girls, but on the sly only; and make a most
fatherly fuss with the babies, however ugly or squally, at all times."

Rashly heedless of what the old groom might think or report on the
subject, I had an interview there almost daily, for a few brief
minutes; at times it was but a bow and a smile, if she was
accompanied by friends, or more especially by her brother; and it
went hard with me but I made my professional visits and old Crammer's
practice suit my plans--if plans I had--for I had given myself up to
the intoxication of--yes, of loving Gertrude Chalcot, though she
seemed placed above me by Fate as far as the planets are above the
earth; but with the conviction came reflections that were not in my
mind when the charm of her presence absorbed every other thought and
feeling.

When I was alone came calmer thoughts.  She was engaged, though to
whom I knew not, and she might just be amusing herself with me for
the time, while I was laying at her feet the purest love of an honest
and affectionate heart.

  Why did I love her?  Curious fool, be still!
  Is human love the fruit of human will?


Engaged to another--whose ring was doubtless on her finger--another,
who had the privilege of kissing and caressing her, while I had but a
formal interview, a park rail between, and the eyes of an observant
old groom upon us.  I felt as jealous as a Turk or Spaniard at the
idea.  One day I briefly implored her to meet me a-foot in another
part of the park.  She agreed to do so, and we had the opportunity of
an explanation.  I shall never forget how charming my dark-eyed and
dark-haired beauty looked in a yellow crape bonnet--that tint ever so
suitable to a brunette--with violet flowers between it and her pure
complexion.

In language that was broken, but which the emotions of my heart
inspired, I told her of the enchantment her society was to me; of the
love that was becoming a part of my nature, the love that had been so
almost ever since I had seen her, and led me to treasure her
handkerchief (which I then drew from my breast); but, I added, that
as she was plighted to another--more than all, as she was so rich and
I so poor, I had come to the bitter resolution of seeing her no more,
and quitting England for some distant colony.

"You love me then?" she asked, calmly, and with downcast eyes.

"Love you!  Oh, words cannot tell you how fondly, Gertrude."

"Then I, too, am the victim of circumstances.  By the manoeuvres of
mamma, who is a great matchmaker, in the very year of my _début_ in
London she contrived, I scarcely know how, to have me engaged to a
man for whom I cared nothing then, and, oh, how much less now!  A
young girl of eighteen, his presence dazzled, his attentions
flattered me, and that was the whole matter.  I tolerated him.  I
have done all I can to delay the marriage for many months by feigning
illness; but papa and mamma say that to make a regular break off will
prove such an _esclandre_ in society.  Yet is my life, all my future,
to be sacrificed for the myth we call society?  I foresee too clearly
what my fate will be, to pass through existence unloving and unloved;
but it is heaven's will, or rather mamma's pleasure."

"Oh, that I were rich, Gertrude, or that men could not stigmatise me
as an adventurer and fortune-hunter, as they will be sure to do, if
I--I----"

"Did what?"

"Proposed the alternative."

"Fear nothing, Fred, but speak.  I need advice."

The sound of my name on her lips, the intense sweetness of her eyes
and sorrow of her air, rendered me blind to all but her beauty, her
love, and the passion that was in my own heart, and oblivious of
those who might be passing near--and afterwards we had soon cruel
reason to believe that we were not only seen, but watched, as it was
quite unusual for her to be out a-foot and alone--I told her that if
she would rely upon my affection and honour, on the love with which
she had already inspired me, it would be the duty of my life to
render hers happy; that I would save her from the delusive snare
called "society," and the thraldom of her proud old father and
calculating mother.  Of course, I didn't call them so to her.  I
spoke with boldness, decision, and facility, for love and passion
lent me power.  I looked into her eyes and saw an answering light;
but she answered, pale and trembling the while--

"You are poor, you say, my dear Fred.  Now papa is rich, and
ambitious of being richer.  Alas! you must be satisfied with----"

"What?--your friendship?  Oh, Gertrude, can you speak so coldly, and
to me?"

Her tears fell fast.

"You overrate my powers of endurance.  To be your friend, and even
that only in secret,--to see you, after your avowal to me, the wife
of another perhaps, rendering all my existence hereafter a blank."

"I do not mean that, Fred.  Alas!  I know not what I do mean," she
added, weeping so bitterly that my heart was pained.

"Mean--say that you will be mine, and not the wife of this mysterious
other."

"To-morrow I shall be here again--to-morrow shall end all!"

She held up her sweet face; no one seemed near.  With the speed of
thought I pressed my lips to hers--for the first and the last time on
this side of the grave, as it proved--and we separated in a tumult of
joy.

Next day I kept my appointment without fail, but not without
difficulty, as I had a long and troublesome operation to perform in a
totally different direction, near Wimpole Street.  I waited till I
could linger no longer, and quitted the park slowly, filled by doubts
and dread, and by the hope that visitors--something
unavoidable--anything but illness, caprice, or change of mind--had
prevented my bright Gertrude from meeting me.

If her beauty, humility, and sweetness dazzled and won me on one
hand, her father's insolent hauteur--for, like her brother, the
Guardsman, he always "cut me dead" in the street--piqued me on the
other.  I was a gentleman by birth and education as well as either,
and what was more, I was the graduate of an ancient university; yet I
disdained to risk being stigmatised as a fortune-hunter, which would
surely be said of me, as Gertrude had some eight thousand pounds
yearly of her own.  But the girl loved me, and the conviction of that
rendered me blind to everything.

The morning of the second day brought me a note from her, dated from
St. George's Place.

A note!

We had met again and again by arrangement, but never had I got a note
from her, and I read and kissed it a score of times, and committed
many other absurdities while studying the bad writing, which somehow
seemed totally unlike that of a lady; but then poor Gertrude had
never ventured to write to me before.

It contained but three lines, saying that she was unable to meet me
as usual, for reasons I should learn if I would call, and see her
after luncheon time, as papa and mamma had left town, and she should
be quite alone.

The boldness of this proceeding was so altogether unlike her, and so
strange, that my mind became filled with vague fears of some
impending calamity, and I counted every moment till, with a heart,
the pulses of which certainly beat fast, I rang the sonorous bell at
the door of the lofty house in St. George's Place, _then_ a more
fashionable locality than now, for the house itself.  is changed into
a public building.  I had never before entered it but once, though
many a promenade I had made before its stately plate-glass windows,
in hopes of obtaining a glimpse, however brief, of her I loved so
dearly.

"Jeames"--he of the calves and whiskers--opened the door rather
wider, I thought, than before, and his usually stolid and stupefied
visage wore a strange expression.  That might all have been fancy,
for _he_ could not know the secrets of his mistress.  I warily did
not ask for her; but on giving my card, inquired for "Sir Percival
Chalcot, or either of the ladies," certain that she I wanted alone
was "at home."

The tall loafer in livery bowed, and ushered me up the great
staircase once again; but instead of opening the door of the
glittering drawing-room, where I expected to be met by the beaming
face, the tender eyes, and radiant figure of her I loved, I was shown
into the library, and found myself face to face with the baronet
himself.

He looked as high-nosed and aristocratic as ever, and, moreover, as
grim and pale and stern as death.  He barely acknowledged my somewhat
bewildered bow--I felt conscious that I had not been sent for
professionally--and instead of asking me to be seated, he took a
chair himself, and left me standing opposite.  Folding one leg over
the other, and putting the tips of his fingers together, as he lay
back, and mostly looked up to the ceiling--

"Sir," said he, "my son has, doubtless, informed you in his note of
this morning that I wished to see you?"

"Your son, Sir Percival--I received no note from him!" I replied, in
utter bewilderment.  "If Miss Chalcot is indisposed----"

"Do not dare to name Miss Chalcot, fellow!  She is by this time in
France."

"In France?" I repeated faintly, and with a sinking heart.

"Yes; and beyond the reach of beggarly adventurers and _chevaliers
d'industrie_."

(So the letter had been a forgery by the brother--a lure for me.)

"Listen to me, sir, and attend," said the old man, gravely and
calmly, "for it is the last time I shall ever degrade myself by
addressing so contemptible a trickster!"

"Trickster, Sir Percival!" I exclaimed.  "Your injurious language----"

"I said trickster," he continued, with a mock bow.  "All has now been
discovered; the secret meetings in the Park, the artful plans you
have laid to worm yourself into the affections of a silly and
_wealthy_ young girl, luring her heart from the man--the gentleman, I
mean--she is to marry; causing the delay of that marriage; making
scandal and gossip even among the menials of my own household.  Miss
Chalcot, sir, has been sent to the Continent, and I hereby inform you
that if you venture to follow, to trace, to speak with, or to write
to her, THIS is but a small instalment of what is in store for you!"

And ere I could think or act, the savagely-proud old man had snatched
up a heavy riding-whip that lay at hand, and dealt me two severe cuts
fairly across the face, almost laying it open, as if with a sword
blade.

"Madman!" I exclaimed; "dare you strike me?"

"I _have_ struck you twice, sir," said he, with a disdainful smile,
as he reseated himself.

"You are old, and your white hairs protect you; but you have a son,
and I'll have him out at Chalk Farm"--it was really Chalk Farm
_then_--"and--and--but, oh heaven!--he is the brother of Gertrude!"

"Bah!  I thought so, you presumptuous beggar!  Go--go! or I shall
chastise you again.  Go, I say! and remember well my words and my
warning!"

I was trying to say something--I know not what--when the door opened
and his son appeared with several servants, and before I could speak,
I was thrust, dragged, beaten by many clenched hands, and forcibly
expelled--yea, literally spurned--into the public street--I,
Frederick Mortimer, M.D., &c., &c.

Right well did they know--old Chalcot and his son--that the very
magnitude and depth of the insult to which they subjected me would
protect them, and that, for her sake, they might have torn me limb
from limb without revenge on my part.  Yet every nerve and fibre
tingled with shame and passion as I crossed the street, and while
endeavouring to conceal my discoloured and lacerated face by my
handkerchief, sought the seclusion of the park opposite, going to the
very place where I was wont to meet my lost Gertrude, and where the
charm of her presence seemed to hover still.

But where was she?

There I remained for some hours, in a state difficult to conceive.
The insults to which I had been subjected drove me to the verge of
insanity.  My situation was unique, and I cannot now analyse or
describe all the emotions that surged through my brain--memory
furnishes nothing that will connect them.  But there were rage and
shame, grief, hatred, and love, and sorrow.  It was here but
yesterday she had said, prophetically, "To-morrow should end all!"

And all was _ended, indeed_!

France!--she was in France; there would I follow her, and yet be
revenged upon them all.  I started up to seek old Crammer, and resign
my situation as his assistant.

The afternoon was far advanced, and many a patient must have been
sorely neglected by that time.  But what cared I if the world had
burst like a bomb-shell beneath my feet?  I sought the house in
Bedford Street, with the red bottle in the fanlight, to find that its
crimson glow paled beside the hue of Crammer's face.  He was
literally boiling and choking with indignation at me.

He had received due intimation of my "insolence and presumption" from
Sir Percival; was desired to send in his account, and appear at the
house no more.  Thus his most aristocratic patients were lost to him
for ever.

Ere I could speak, he took the initiative, and dismissed me, and that
night found me in a humble residence, near the Temple, with, a few
pounds in my purse, my worldly goods a portmanteau and a few medical
books ("Bell on the Bones,") seeking to soothe my thoughts by the aid
of an execrable cigar and a little weak brandy and water.

The bright bubble had burst!  I had lost Gertrude, and she, being
facile, or having little will of her own, on finding that she had
lost me, would too probably make peace with her own family by
fulfilling the engagement that was so odious to her.

As this conviction forced itself upon me, I could have wept; then I
would start up, and mutter of going to France ere it might be too
late; but I had no money, and travelling in those pre-railway times
was not the cheap luxury it is now.  Moreover, I knew not how or
where to seek her; and while doubts grew thus, and time went on, I
might lose her for ever.

The result of all this was that the next day saw me in a raging
fever, and months elapsed ere I was convalescent.  For some time
after sense returned I knew not where I was, or what had happened to
me.  Close by a table sat a familiar figure in his shirt-sleeves,
smoking, and occasionally taking a pull at a pint of stout.  These
pleasures he varied by reading aloud from a medical work, on pharmacy
apparently, and breaking into a scrap from a song, thus:--

"'_Plumbi subacet_: an aqueous solution of the salt produced with the
acetate and oxide of lead.  A dense, clear liquid.  Colourless,
odourless, and slightly alkaline in taste.  Produces a white coating
on glass.'  _Plumbi subacet_--that's the ticket!

  "'He was a jolly old cock, and he cared not a d--n
    For the laws or the new police,
  And he thought mighty little of taking a lamb,
    If he only fancied the fleece.'


"'_Sodæ chloratæ_: a solution of carbonate of soda, after the
absorption of chlorine gas.  A clear liquid, and colourless.
Odour----'"

"Bob--Bob Asher!" said I, in a faint voice, and he started at once to
my bedside; and from him I got a history of how ill I had been, and
how he had been my chief attendant; how sore trials had come upon
himself, and that, by his father's failure, he was at the lowest ebb
now for funds, but had betaken himself to study, and meant to pass
now.

"But who the deuce is this Gertrude of whom you have been raving for
weeks past?  Not she 'of Wyoming'--eh, Fred?"

I told him my story, and he was excessively indignant.

"Why, death alive!" said he, "Chalcot is only a baronet, and in the
civil line of precedence--that is pretty like a full corporal in the
army--the second round of the long ladder of rank.  I'd have chucked
the old beggar over his own window!"

"Not if you loved his daughter, Bob," said I mournfully.

"Well, no, perhaps."

"And you are reading up?"

"Hard, Fred.  I am doing the 'Modified Examination' in pharmacy, and
think I shall pass now."

I had been three months ill.  Three months!  Bob told me that the
Chalcots' town house was still shut up, and no one knew in what part
of the Continent they were travelling.  Our separation seemed
confirmed now.  The dread of never again beholding that sweet face,
with the bright eyes and the pretty crape bonnet, grew strong within
me, and the idea that she might already have become the wife of
another added to my torture of mind.

But lack of funds compelled me bestir myself anon, and through Bob's
kind offices, and my own known skill while attending in the
hospitals, I was fortunate enough to obtain temporary employment with
Professor Sir ---- ----, then the most celebrated anatomical lecturer
in England, as an under demonstrator, my duties, as I may inform the
uninitiated, consisting to a great extent in the preparation of the
various subjects for minute dissection prior to his lectures; and
during the hot weather in London, I know of no task more nauseous,
repulsive, or typhoid in its chances and nature.  However, such work
is as necessary for the progress of science and the conservation of
life and health in others as the terrible task of procuring the
necessary subjects was then--when the tables of anatomical theatres
and dissecting-rooms depended mostly, if not solely, on the results
of felony--often of murder--and the abduction of the tenants of the
tear-bedewed grave--an abduction in many instances, happily, never
known to relatives.

The duties assigned to me at the rooms of Sir ---- ---- brought me in
contact, under cloud of night, with wretches whose character was
revolting, and caused me to shudder.  Scores of bodies were brought
me--valued at from five to twenty guineas each.

Use and wont is everything, and by me at that time they were viewed
as coolly and callously as we may the fish that lie on marble slabs
in the curer's window.

Weary with a long day's work at the dissecting-room, I had retired to
my little lodgings, and thinking sadly over the bright past that
could come no more, I felt disposed to ask heaven, upbraidingly, why
I had ever been cast under the spell of Gertrude, when I was startled
by the unusual sound of carriage-wheels stopping before my humble
place.  There were steps on the rickety stairs, and to my
astonishment the professor entered, and shutting the door, said he
wished to speak to me alone, as he had suddenly "an expedition" to
suggest to me--one that would require decision and care to carry out,
as so many morbid and vulgar rumours of violated graves were abroad,
and the suspected, if caught, had but small chance of mercy from the
mob.

"But, Sir ---- ----, surely you don't expect me to go on such an
errand?" I asked, with an incredulous smile.

"By Jove, but I do!" said he, laughing.  "I have frequently done so,
when a student here, in many a fetid London burying ground, now
closed up or built over; but this is a most particular case--a
subject we must positively have for demonstration, and, if possible
to skeletonize afterwards."

"Is it peculiar, then?"

"Most peculiar!"

My curiosity was excited.

"Where is the burying-ground?" I asked.

"At R----, eight miles from town.  No 'outrage,' as they call it, has
occurred there.  The place is unwatched and open.  Would go with you
myself--but two, you see--should be just in the way.  Yesterday an
old woman was buried there.  Cholera, they say, caused her death; but
anything is called cholera now.  She was fifty-eight years old, and
known well in the neighbourhood for a singular malformation of the
spinal column, and I must have that portion of her for my museum; but
as the old dame will not be very heavy you may as well bring the
whole of her.  Young Phosfat, so long my assistant, who has the
practice there, has written me all about it.  Take a trap and Bob
Asher with you--he's game for anything--to-morrow afternoon, and, if
you can, manage the matter without fuss.  We'll call her an old Dutch
woman in the class, say she came pickled in a cask from Holland."

The whole affair was a little exciting, so the high spirits of Bob
Asher, who had frequently been engaged in such affairs in the
churchyards of Edinburgh, decided me at once.  We hired a dog-cart,
took large overcoats with us, as the nights were chilly, a cloak, a
coil of rope, heavy sticks, and even a brace of pistols for an
extreme emergency, which I prayed devoutly might not occur, and we
soon left London behind us.

Tom Phosfat was duly prepared by a letter from the professor for our
arrival.  He was a bachelor, and made us thoroughly welcome, so we
had supper and a glass of grog with him: I should rather say several
glasses of grog--too many for the work we had to do.  However, we set
out at midnight for the churchyard, which stood apart from the
village, on the borders of a wide waste common, dark, secluded among
trees, and lonely.

The night was gloomy and starless, and not a sound was heard--not
even a withered leaf whirled by the passing wind--as we left the
horse and trap under the shadow of a high hedge and vaulted over the
low churchyard wall.  My heart beat quickly, all the more so that
Tom's brandy had been pretty potent.

The mouldering tombstones, half sunk in the long reedy grass, and
tossing nettles, studded all the mournful place.  God's acre seemed
very solemn that night.  The lonely old church, old as the days of
the third Edward, half hidden by ivy, and spotted by lichens, raised
its square Norman tower against the vapour-laden sky, and quaint
heads and demon faces were peeping out of the mouldings and gargoyles
upon us.

"You know the grave, Phosfat?" said I.

"Yes--hush--this must be it.  There is no other new one in the
ground," stuttered Tom, who had imbibed too much.

"This seems the burial place of wealthy people," said Bob Asher.
"The old dame must have had money and to spare."

"By Jove, it is open!" said I, in a low whisper.

"It has not been quite filled up--boards are over it; only some
branches and soil thrown in.  How is this?"

"The bricking of the vault has been postponed till to-morrow," said
Bob Asher, shovelling out the _débris_.  "We have no time to lose,
Fred.  Shall we break open, the top of the coffin, and use the rope
to pull up the subject by the neck?  That was the way with Knox's
fellows in Edinburgh."

"Nay," said I, "by such a process the spinal column may be disturbed;
and that won't suit the professor's purpose."

"Look round, and listen well; here goes then," and half turning the
coffin on its side, Bob and Tom, by inserting their shovels under the
lid, burst it up with a hideous jarring sound, and then the ghostly
tenant was seen, enveloped in a shroud of white from head to foot;
and even to us, prepared as we were for it, that figure had something
horrible in its angular rigidity.  Muffling _it_ in the dark cloak, I
cast it over my shoulder, and deposited it in a sitting position--the
_rigor mortis_ had passed away apparently--between the seat and
splash-board of the trap.  My companions meanwhile rearranged the
grave and coffin as we had found them.  Voices and lights now scared
us.  Phosfat was so tipsy that I had to leave Bob Asher to take care
of him; and casting our shovels and rope into a clover field, I drove
at a break-neck pace towards London, intensely anxious to reach the
professor's house before day should dawn, lest the police or a
passer-by might detect something weird in the person who was my
companion.

It seemed to me that we had not proceeded a mile townward, between
hedgerows, when the waning moon, hitherto invisible, began to glimmer
over Hampstead Heath, shedding a ghostly farewell ray upon the silent
country, where not a dog barked.

A strange sound, like the murmur of a voice, came to my ears at
times.  Was it a pursuit?  I looked anxiously back, and even pulled
up for an instant.  Behind all was silent--but, oh, almighty heaven!
what was this?

The old woman was moving---her feeble hands essayed to lift the cloth
that covered her face!  A wild spasm of terror contracted my heart;
and any one but a medical man, I am assured, would have abandoned the
trap and an adventure so terrible; but the idea of a recovery from
trance immediately flashed upon my mind, and my first thought was,
the professor would not get the prized vertebræ after all.  I lifted
the almost inanimate woman beside me, and felt that she was warm,
fleshy too, and had a returning pulse, which the motion of the trap
accelerated.  I uncovered her face that she might respire, and a wild
cry escaped me--a cry that rang far over the heath.

Heavens!  Was I going mad outright?  She was Gertrude!--Gertrude
Chalcot!--pale as death could make her, yet living still, her hazel
eyes lurid and sunken, her dark hair falling about her face.

All that followed was like a swift nightmare: the drive to town,
muffled in my overcoat and cloak; the abandonment of the trap in the
street; her conveyance in secret to my lodgings, and placing her
cosily in my own bed till I could get her other quarters and
attendance.  Luckily, Bob Asher, and the professor too, came about
mid-day, or I should soon have been fit for Hanwell.

* * * *

How all this came to pass was very simple.  Unwedded still, she had
returned with her family to England in wretched health; her illness
took a more serious form, and would seem to have culminated in a
species of trance, with the medical technicalities of which it might
be wearisome to trouble the reader.  Suffice it, that the alarm of
cholera was abroad, and the local terror at R---- induced her
interment, as, perhaps, in too many other cases, hastily and
prematurely; hence the vault being left unfinished, permitted her to
respire, and our adventure--a mistake by the way--ended in her
rescue, though a great horror of what her fate might have been filled
my heart, and for a long period we were compelled to conceal from her
the awful place in which she was found.

Under our united care she recovered fast.  But my space is short.

Sweet is the union of lovers after a separation; but, with all its
charm, much that was sad, startling, and even terrible, mingled with
ours.  She was mine now.  Not even that proud and cruel father, who
had so fiercely spurned me, could dispute the claim, I thought.
Mine--oh, how strangely and how terribly mine!

The close of the year saw us married, Bob Asher acting as groomsman
with great _éclat_.  Sir ---- ---- took me as a partner, and for a
month I went with my bride to Baden.  There, one day, at the _table
d'hôte_, she found herself face to face with her own parents.  The
alarm, the consternation, the scene, proved frightful; but all ended
in a complete reconciliation, and Christmas-day saw us all happy at
Chalcot Park, and I felt, on seeing my blooming Gertrude, in all the
splendour of her beauty, opening the yearly ball, that I could with a
whole heart forgive even her father for his pride and fury on the day
that saw us separated.




CLARE THORNE'S TEMPTATION.



CHAPTER I.

"After all that has been, and is no more--after all that has passed
between us, but never can pass again, why are we fated to meet--and
_here_?" wailed the girl, Clare Thorne, in her heart (for though a
wedded wife, she was but a girl yet, being barely in her twentieth
year), as she suddenly saw, with strangely-mingled emotions of joy,
fear, and sorrow, the face of Fred Wilmot.

It was on a Sunday morning early, ere the East Indian sun was quite
up, and in the cantonment church of Mirzapatam, a few miles from the
Jumna, that this unexpected recognition took place.

The girl heard not the voice of the preacher, her husband Cecil
Thorne, the chaplain of the station; she forgot for a time where she
was, and her thoughts fled--fled away from that strange-looking
cantonment church, with its long punkahs pulled by nut-brown coolies
(who watched with amazement "the white man's poojah") moving alike
over the head of the preacher and his congregation, when even at that
early hour the air was breathless, and when the ring-necked
paraquets, green pigeons, and other birds twittered in and out at the
open jalousies--fled home, while her heart seemed to stand
still--home to a quaint old English church in beautiful Kent, with
its low broad Norman arches, its stained glass windows, its
sculptured effigies, above which old iron helmets hung, and spiders
spun their dusty webs undisturbed--for there it had been that she had
last seen the face she now looked on, breathlessly, the face of her
first love and _then_ betrothed, Fred Wilmot, ere misfortune
separated them, and a cruel fate sent her to Central India, to become
the wife of the Reverend Cecil Thorne.

On the preceding day a new regiment had marched in, but she knew not
till that moment at the morning sermon, that among its officers was
Lieutenant Frederick Wilmot, till she saw him with his men, in his
braided white kalkee uniform, carrying under one arm his pith helmet,
encircled by a blue veil, and looking with his lithe form, embrowned
face, dark grey eyes and heavy moustache, handsomer than ever, and so
unlike her husband, Cecil Thorne, in his flowing white Indian cassock.

Square in figure, grave, massive, and commanding in form, the latter
was a man, who, though all kindness and gentleness, seldom smiled and
never laughed, and was one all unsuited to the volatile Clare; yet
she had married him for a home; though knowing that every thought and
impulse of her mind were at variance with his, and had given herself
to him because she was heart-sick with the struggle for daily bread
as a governess, and feared her hopeless future when left alone in
India.  A few years before--for he was much her senior--Cecil Thorne
had been a hard-working curate on £80 per annum in one of the most
squalid parts of the English metropolis, and was thankful to accept
from the Bishop of Calcutta the post he held at the remote and
sun-baked station of Mirzapatam.  He was a good man, truly a soldier
of Heaven, and among the sick and the dying, did many a task of
mercy, from which even the doctors, and all, save the sisters of
charity, shrank, especially in the times of famine and cholera.

Intent on his sermon, he saw not the glance of mutual recognition
between Clare and Wilmot, the grave bow exchanged, and the paleness
that came over the two young eager faces, whose troubled gaze sought
each other from time to time, as their thoughts went back to their
past--

  "The love that took an early root,
  And had an early doom."


"Why are we fated to meet again, and _here_?" was the ever-recurring
thought of Clare, as she strove to fix her eyes on the grave face of
her husband and listen to his eloquence, but she heard it not.

Her face was not a beautiful one, but it was sweet, earnest, and most
winning in all its varying expressions.

India had paled it already, but the light of her dark hazel eyes, the
warm tint of her rosebud lips, and her rich brown hair, almost black
in hue, were all unchanged as when Wilmot had covered them with
kisses and caresses, in the sad hour of their severance that seemed
so long ago.

In due time the service was over, the congregation dispersing and
departing on horseback or in buggies, while the new regiment, to the
clangour of its band, was marching into its lines, and Fred Wilmot,
she knew, was with it.  Fearful that he might address her ere the
column was formed, she remained nervously in her seat, striving to
pray for strength of purpose, or for her past dull content, and then,
when she deemed herself safe, drove home alone, for her husband,
though hot the coming noon, had sick and other visits to pay.

Clare feared that Wilmot might call at their bungalow on the
following day, as every one calls on every one else on arriving at a
new station in India; so she resolved to take her horse and be out of
his way in the cool of the evening, and also early on the following
morning, but to evade him always in the narrow European circle at
Mirzapatam she knew would be impossible.

That day her husband was long absent on his parochial duties, and
Clare was not sorry; she wanted time for thought--but thought only
took the line of refining, and a comparison of what was now the
inevitable, with what might have _been_.

Clare was formed by nature for excitement, society, music, and
gaiety, she did not like to be left to mope as a parson's wife "in
the station to which the Lord had called her," as her husband
constantly phrased it; and she had been wont to writhe under his
advice as to how she was to comport herself, what she was to wear and
not to wear, and to avoid the groups of young officers about the
"Band Stand," and all risk of _gup_ or gossip.  His intense goodness,
his awful sense of propriety, even his fervid piety, had bored and
wearied the young wife ere their dull honeymoon was well over; for
though a good girl in every way, Clare was not pious, as Mr. Thorne
understood piety.  She went, per order, to church twice on Sunday,
but flatly refused to teach "little niggers" in the mission schools,
and he groaned in spirit over her contumacy.  The excitement she
wished, was not to be found in visiting old Hindoo women and teaching
naked little boys that the precepts of Menou, the lawgiver, were
idolatry.

"Oh dear, for what did you marry me, Cecil?" she asked one evening
impatiently, when she heard the strains of military music coming from
the forbidden band-stand, and knew that all the little gaiety of the
place was centred there.

"To be a helpmate to me, Clare," he replied gravely, "and to share
with me, so far as becomes my wife, my labours in the vineyard of our
Divine Master.  In our little Bengali church are regular Sabbath
services and weekly prayer-meetings; there are four _patshalas_ or
elementary schools; but to not one of these have you gone; there are
much evangelistic work and colportage work to be done, yet you assist
in them not, and will not even sing the hymns I have translated from
the _Tembavani_."

"If I did, Cecil--dear Cecil, would you let me go even once a week to
the military promenade--I do so love the band?" she asked, with her
eyes full of tears.

"No; such frivolity becomes not my wife," was the firm reply.

Repiningly she obeyed his dictum in every respect, and when other
ladies ventured to remonstrate with her, Clare, to do her justice,
ever upheld her husband, and treated him with respect and honour.




CHAPTER II.

Next day, ere the sun had risen, Clare Thorne, attended by Chuttur
Sing, her native groom, went forth for her morning ride while the air
was yet cool and delicious, and in every European she saw dreading to
meet Wilmot, left the station behind her at a canter.  She was clad
in a light brown holland habit, trimmed with red braid; she wore a
broad hat and long feather, and looked strikingly handsome.

Once or twice she looked back to the cantonment, and murmured to
herself how strange it was to think that he should be there--he,
after all!  The civilians' bungalows were built on the little hills,
where a puff of wind might be caught; but the barracks and sepoy
lines occupied the centre of an arid and unsheltered plain, where
never came a breath of wind to fan the withered cheek, or to drive
away the fever and sickness for ever lingering there.  As usual, the
_site_ of the cantonments was a blunder, and there our soldiers were
doomed to languish, swelter, and perish by cholera or sunstroke, for
the barracks had been built, and being so, had to be occupied.

"Poor Brown is down with cholera this morning."  "Poor Brown! another
told off to die.  There are four doctors with him; but all in Europe
couldn't give him another day in this world."  Such were usually the
first morning greetings in Mirzapatam when the bugles blew "the
assembly."  "And Smith of the 1st Bengal died about gun fire."  "But
that trump, Thorne, the chaplain, never left him till, with his own
hands, he had closed his eyes."  "When is the funeral?"  "In orders,
for sunset--the cool of the evening; _cool_ at Mirzapatam!"

"Would Wilmot escape, or be going forth soon on a gun-carriage, as so
many went, from that horrible barrack!" thought Clare, as she rode on
towards the Jumna, where she knew the country grew beautiful; and she
shivered as she thought of the life she led now.

Though her husband was chaplain to a military station, officers
seldom or never, except when on duty, entered his bungalow; so the
male visitors there consisted only of eurasian and native catechists,
colporteurs, and teachers.  To Clare it was an intolerable existence,
and as she saw, when fever abated, the gay and happy lives led by the
other ladies of the garrison, she repined sorely, and thinking of all
these things, she rode slowly toward the Jumna.

Down from the Ghaut of Etawah the river was rolling in its beauty
amid the most wondrous greenery in the world.  There were oleanders
(the pride of the jungles) sending forth their delicious perfumes
from clusters of pink and white blossoms; the baubool, with its bells
of gold, the sensation plant, and thousand others all growing
together, while the _byahs_, or crested sparrows, looked like clouds
of gold as they floated in flocks over these and the waters of the
river.  Yet, lovely though the scene, the English girl, as she reined
up her horse, thought she would rather have looked upon the Weald of
her native Kent!

The same idea was in the heart of another, who was slowly approaching
her, an officer in undress, with pith-helmet and loose white patrol
jacket.  He urged his horse close to Clare, and a little exclamation
escaped her.

"Oh, fatality!" she murmured, on finding herself face to face with
Fred Wilmot; and fatality it seemed indeed, that they should by
chance have chosen the same hour and the same pathway, amid the many
that diverged from the breathless cantonments.  He sprang from his
horse, and grasping the bridle with one hand, presented the other to
her.

"Mrs. Thorne--Clare!" said he, in a broken voice, and as he uttered
her name there came into his face a light, an almost divine
tenderness, such as she had never seen in it, even in their sweet
past time--the light of love, the joy of a great passion.

"I _am_ Mrs. Thorne, and we must remember that now, Fred," said she;
but without drawing back her hand.  None was near but Chuttur Sing,
who certainly thought he would not have liked to have seen _his_ wife
_tête-à-tête_ with the _sahib-logue_, in that solitary place, for to
the Bengalees the ease of European society is an enigma they fail to
understand.

"Till I saw you yesterday, I knew not in what part of India you
were," said Wilmot, with his gaze fixed eagerly upon her now pallid
face, "and now they tell me that you are the wife of that man--our
chaplain, a morose and gloomy fellow----"

"My husband, Mr. Wilmot," said Clare, now withdrawing her hand, and
shortening her gathered reins.

"_Mr._ Wilmot!" he exclaimed, almost reproachfully.

"My husband!" she repeated, with sorrowful emphasis.

"I beg your pardon, Clare.  I am not likely to forget the fact," said
he, with deep dejection; "but changed though the relations--broken
the tie--between us, may I not be still your friend?  I--I," he
continued, in a voice so pathetic that her soul was moved, "I who was
once so much dearer than any friend could be?"

"We must forget all that--friends?  No, it is impossible!  Better
not--better not--oh, what fatality sent you here!" she added,
restraining with difficulty her tears, and aware that the black-beady
eyes of Chuttur Sing were upon her--Chuttur Sing of the spindle legs
and huge red turban.

"You have not forgotten the past, then, Clare?"

"No--but I have sought to love my husband as a wife should."

"Sought?" he asked, inquiringly.

"Well--I have striven."

"But oh, Clare, we can neither love nor forget at will," said he.
"May I come to visit you?"

"No--decidedly no!"

"Why, Clare?"

"My husband!" she replied, firmly enough.

"He knows nothing of our past--he never heard of me.  Think how dear
we were to each other, Clare--how much we have to remember."

"All the more reason to study the art of forgetting," replied Clare,
whose hot tears were falling fast now, "and to show the necessity for
your not coming near our bungalow."

"But if all our fellows, from the colonel down to the youngest sub,
leave their cards for you and Mr. Thorne, save me, what will he
think?"

"I cannot say," sighed Clare, wearily.

"I must come, then, to avoid remark.  May I?"

"If you must, you may."

"Thanks, Clare--thanks; may I escort you home?"

"No--oh no--let us return separate," said she, nervously, and they
parted, she urging her horse at a hand-gallop back to the arid plain,
where the lines of Mirzapatam were now quivering, and to all
appearance vibrating, in the hot rays of the uprisen sun.

So when Fred Wilmot called that evening at the Rev. Mr. Thorne's
bungalow, he was cordially received by that gentleman, and by his
wife politely, as a--stranger!  Clad in a thin dress, through which
her delicate arms and the contour of her bosom were apparent, she was
reclining in a long-armed Indian cane chair, with all her dark-brown
hair cast loose over her back and shoulders, just as her ayah had
left it for coolness; and very charming and girlish she looked,
especially when her colour heightened.  The fragrant odour of the
recently wetted _tatties_, or window-screens, pervaded a large
uncarpeted drawing-room.  An hour and more was passed in pleasant
conversation.  No reference whatever _could_ be made to the past, so
from that hour each of those _two_ felt that the game of duplicity
was beginning.  The piano--which had its feet immersed in saucers of
water to save it from creeping insects--was more than once resorted
to; and Mr. Thorne was surprised to find how many airs and duets his
wife and the new comer knew in common.  He could little dream how
often they had practised them _together_, in that sweet Kentish
village so long ago, it seemed now.  That night Fred Wilmot slept
little.  He had more than the mosquitos to keep him awake, while in
the verandah without the _wallah_ pulled drowsily at the cord of the
punkah.

"Innocent, pure and artless as ever--poor Clare--poor darling!"
thought he; "oh, what avail my money and position now--now that she
is that sombre fellow's wife--yet all men speak well of him here.
What are her dark eyes, her rich hair, her sweet English beauty to me
now!"




CHAPTER III.

Clare Thorne's life had been so dull, that one can scarcely wonder if
she found the advent of Wilmot at the cantonment, and his visits,
most welcome, though they filled her with a vague alarm--an undefined
fear of violating trust and propriety.  We have said that the Thornes
had few visitors; this arose from the distaste the chaplain had of
society and the general gravity of his demeanour; but Fred Wilmot
cared little for all that; it was not him he came to see.

No thought of evil was in the innocent heart of Clare; nor was there
in the heart of Wilmot, to do him justice, though he abandoned
himself to the perilous charm of seeking the society of the girl who
once loved him so well--from whom he had been separated, and who felt
with him in common "that _death_ in life, the days that are no more."
A little time the regiment would be moving further up country, and
all would then be at an end.  Meanwhile both were playing with edged
tools!

Clare and her husband could not understand each other.  His nature,
which with all his apparent gloom was a passionate one, had no outlet
save his great love for her, and his greater for religion.  For him
the dull routine of his daily life was enough; but Clare longed, like
the girl she was, for amusement, excitement, display, society, and
yet in gay British India she was condemned by this good and amiable,
but fervid ascetic, to lead a life which, to one of her temperament,
was one of unspeakable martyrdom.

She might, perhaps, under better auspices, have forgotten her first
love in time, and learned to like, as much as she respected, her
husband, had he only made some allowance for her weakness and
foibles, and not judged her so hardly and set before her a standard
of excellence which she was unable to attain.

But the crisis of her life was coming fast to Clare Thorne.

Her husband began to dislike the frequent visits and the somewhat
brotherly familiarity of Wilmot with his wife; there was something in
it undefinable.  It was the reverse of flirtation, for his demeanour
was grave, respectful and sympathetic, and in these elements the
danger seemed to lie.  Clare's bearing and tone were irreproachable;
yet a suspicion, at which he blushed, was roused in the honest heart
of Cecil Thorne.

"If it should be!" he muttered, with his firm white teeth clenched.
Then he would watch and dissemble; but even that seemed a stain on
his own rectitude.  Thus one day he said, abruptly:

"Clare, that officer--Mr. Wilmot, has been here again.  I see his
music strewed all over the piano."

"Well, Cecil?"

"I forbid his visits--that is all!"

"Forbid his visits!" repeated Clare, startled, crushed, and blushing
crimson; "then you must tell him so yourself."

"Why, madam?"

"He is an old friend of my family, and--and----"

"You, and he too, never said a word of this before!"

"I thought you knew it," faltered Clare, who found that she had made
a sad mistake.

"Old friend--he is about five-and-twenty only.  What brought him here
to-day?"

"To give us these tickets for the garrison ball."

"Ball--you know I never go to balls."

"But may I?"

"No--you may _not_!"

Poor Clare repined bitterly and wept profusely, but not for the first
time in her life, and her husband, who knew that all Mirzapatam was
on tip-toe about the forbidden ball, eyed her with a lowering
expression.  But he knew that he must exert his authority, or
scandals might ensue, and he felt that Wilmot must cross his
threshold no more.  Indeed, the ball-tickets were returned to him,
and when next he visited the abode of Mr. Thorne, that gentleman, who
never did things by halves, and who deemed he had a duty to perform
to religion, to himself, and society, gave the young officer a pretty
distinct hint that his visits could be dispensed with, and Fred
retired, his heart swollen with rage, mortification, and sorrow.

Shame and anger mingled with the sorrow of Clare.  How tiresome of
him to go on this way to her in their present abode, of all places in
the world!  Scandal--the thing he dreaded--would be sure to come of
it.  A great gloom now fell upon Clare, and the ball--girl-like--the
forbidden ball rankled in her heart; Thorne supposed this gloom was
caused by the banishment of Wilmot only; but that had merely
something to do with it.

Was she, that he loved and trusted, wronging him cruelly in her
heart?  Was he nursing a traitress in his bosom?  Sooth to say, the
hitherto placid and plodding Cecil Thorne began to think, and
sometimes say, all manner of desperate things to his scared and
shrinking little wife, whose changed manner he attributed to Wilmot's
influence, and he cursed the hour that ever the new regiment marched
into Mirzapatam.

Loving his wife as he did, he would rather have seen her lying in her
grave and himself reading the burial service over her, than living as
a disgraced woman.  Then, if there was great sorrow, there would be
no shame, and she would be gone where never more dishonour could
menace, or shame assail her.

"Clare, child," said he, "my little wife is my all to me.  The soul
that sinneth shall pay the wages of sin."

"But I have not sinned!" she exclaimed, passionately.

"As yet," said he, pointedly and coldly; "thank Heaven, my eyes were
opened in time!  Think of what would be my misery and our conjoint
dishonour--I, a priest of the Church!  Think of how our once happy
home might have been desecrated and the bitterness of a love that is
slighted!"

"You make too much or too little of all this!"

"I do not!"

"Oh, Cecil--Cecil--my dear husband--I have no forgiveness to ask of
you; I only seek your pity."

"I _do_ pity you," he replied, grimly, and thought the while,

"She can speak to me thus--with that fellow's kisses fresh upon her
lips!"  For he had undefined suspicions that Wilmot saw her yet, from
time to time.

"How tiresome--how absurd is this jealousy!" thought Clare; yet her
own conscience told her it was neither absurd nor mistaken _now_; and
all this passed on the night of the forbidden ball!




CHAPTER IV.

Mr. Thorne's suspicions were right; they _had_ been meeting, without
design at first; ample though the cantonment, how could it be
otherwise?

"Dear, good Fred," she said, one day, as they met among the baubool
trees near an old ruined tomb--the tomb of Abu Mirza--"I want you to
help me--you alone can do so."

"In what way?" he asked, looking at her in his old tender manner.

"To be good and proper--to keep in the straight path of propriety,
and avoid all chance of scandal."

"You are quoting some sermon of Thorne's now."

"I am not--I mean it; we must speak no more; _will_ you help me?"

"Yes," said he, in a choking voice; "yes--if I can," and his mode of
beginning was pressing her to his heart, and covering her face with
kisses.

From this it may be inferred that the threads of the old, old story
had become strong as cables again!  She had been rent from Wilmot by
Fate, and revenge at Fate made him selfish to her and pitiless to
all, especially to her husband, who had, by forbidding his visits, at
once given their intimacy a colouring it did not then possess.  Now
things were said that they had never said before, and wild schemes of
plainly running away together--where, it mattered not--were more than
openly hinted at by Wilmot.  Be it sinful or not, she felt that she
loved him better than her own life; his was the only mind that could
hold dominion over hers; yet it was one infinitely inferior to that
of Cecil Thorne; and his was the only hand whose touch thrilled the
smallest fibres of her frame.  She worshipped Wilmot, who, as he
gazed into her eyes, could read there the struggle that was passing
between conscience and passion, and how the latter was certain to
triumph.

"Trust me--trust me," he whispered in her ear.

"I will trust you--I will, Freddy!" she replied, choked in tears.

"My own darling--to be my own at last---and after _all_!"

Clare knew what scandal and gossip were in England; but "gup" in
India was fiercer, deeper, more trumpet-tongued, and already in fancy
she saw every public print teeming with the story of her elopement
and her husband's shame.

"He thinks too much of the other world to care much for this, or me!"
she thought; but in that she wronged Thorne, who loved her dearly and
devotedly, though in a cold and undemonstrative way, while Wilmot was
all passion and energy.

"Oh, the scandal--the scandal we shall give!" said she, wringing her
hands.

"Scandals die!" said he; "the world goes too fast now-a-days for
anything--even for a wonder---to live long; and we shall seek a land
where none shall know our names or the miserable story of our past."

"Oh, Fred!" wailed the girl, "I was brought up by my mother, in the
careful avoidance of all evil, all that was sinful and unholy; and
now I am sinking into an ocean of unholiness in loving you, better
than I love my own soul!"

"Do not thus upbraid yourself, my innocent darling," said he, in a
quiet but passionate tone.

"Innocent?  Oh, my God! who will call me innocent, good, or pure
to-morrow?  Yet, the life I bear maddens me."

"That life will soon be a thing of the past.  I am wealthy now, my
darling; the bar that poverty put between us is removed.  I can give
you a home like a palace, in any part of Europe, far, far away from
this breathless India; and once my wife----"

"Oh--Wilmot!"

"My darling---I will give you all the love a human heart can render
you--the dearest of love and a new life."

"But not with that which makes life alone worth having."

He regarded her passionately, anxiously, and entreatingly.

She felt that if she hesitated--deliberated--she would be lost, and
must become, in any land, even though unknown, a social outlaw, a
virtual outcast.  All this rushed upon her mind, though she said it
not, and with all its minor details of mortification and bitterness,
as she lay with her face hidden on the breast of Wilmot.

He smiled fondly, yet sadly, down upon her bent head, and clasped her
trembling fingers in his stronger hands, and turning up her white and
desperate little face, he dared, in the excess and blindness of his
passion, to call on heaven to hear that she would never have cause to
regret the step she was about to take.

And so they separated with reluctance, though in haste, aware that
when they met again it would be to part no more!




CHAPTER V.

Fred Wilmot had obtained a year's leave from the general commanding
at Mirzapatam, and had taken all his measures for their mutual flight.

He was to meet her at evening gun-fire, near the old ruined tomb in
the baubool grove, when Aloodeen, his native valet, would bring his
buggy.  In this they would proceed to the branch line that joined the
greater line at Allahabad, from whence they could take the great
Peninsular Railway to Calcutta, long before reaching which all traces
of them would be lost!

It was early morning when the scheme was planned; a whole day was to
elapse ere it could be put in operation; yet it seemed to pass with
frightful rapidity to Clare, who felt like one in a dream, or as if
it was some other person, and not herself, who was to meet Wilmot at
the tomb of Abu Mirza.

Her silence, her pre-occupation, her nervousness, more than all, the
whiteness of her little face, could not fail to attract the attention
of her husband who, with unwonted tenderness, bent over her, and,
taking her cheeks between his hands, said,--

"Look up, little woman--why, what is the matter with you?"

She closed her eyes, which dared not meet his earnest, honest, and
searching gaze.

He then took her little hands caressingly in his, and felt, with
alarm, that though the atmosphere without was stifling, they were icy
cold and trembling.

"Is there anything wrong, Clare?  What is the matter with you, my
darling little wife?"

Still she was silent, for her tongue clove to the roof of her mouth,
and she could only sigh in her heart secretly.

"Oh, heaven--what am I to do?  Avoid the temptation--flee the
sin--yea, even confess all--ere it be too late!"

Then she thought of her husband's frigidity of manner, his intense
sense of morality, religion, purity, and rectitude, and her timid
heart died within her.

"God help us, child," said Cecil Thorne, "I hope that no illness has
seized you."

He thought wildly over the several fever and cholera beds he had been
beside of late, and the strong man felt his soul die within him with
fear, as he saw alternately the wistfulness and wild excitement in
his wife's eyes.

"A doctor must be summoned," he exclaimed; "qui hi--hollo, there,
Chuttur Sing!"

"Oh, no, Cecil, dearest," said she, with something between a sob and
a hysterical laugh; "it is only the heat that affects me--and the
thunder," she added, as a peal went hustling through the sultry air
overhead.

A storm came on; the rain fell in torrents, and Clare, while in the
act of selecting the garments and necessaries she would have to take
with her, and while carefully selecting and putting aside, for some
_other_ and worthier wife, it might be, the few jewels her husband's
moderate means had enabled him to give her (Delhi bracelets of
champac-work, and so forth), actually began to hope that, if the
tempest of falling rain continued, the very flight for which she was
preparing might be arrested, ere it was too late, and thus that her
sore temptation might pass away!

The innocent words, the tender anxiety and trusting goodness of the
man she was about to abandon and deceive, and the knowledge, that in
time to come, there would be an amount of grief, shame, and sorrow
for her, that would be known in its degree but to God and himself,
wrung her heart, and filled her eyes with hot and blinding tears.

But the storm passed; the thunder died away beyond the hills that
look down on the Jumna; the rain cooled the atmosphere, and the arid
soil around the sun-baked cantonment soon absorbed it, to the last
huge, warm drop that had fallen; and Clare knew that her lover would
be truly, tenderly, and inexorably awaiting her at the old tomb, when
the time of their fatal tryst came.

The cantonment ghuries--little gongs that hung near the guard-house
doors--clanged the hours in succession, and in one more Clare knew
that the sun would set.  She was alone, for her husband was away,
attending some sick beds; when he returned, she knew that her place
would be vacant, and that she could never look upon his grave,
earnest, and handsome face again.  She sunk on her knees beside her
bed, buried her face in her cold hands, and while she shivered in the
agony of her conflicting thoughts, she prayed for strength to avoid
her temptation, or that she might die in her mingled remorse and
yearning love.

But her prayer was unheard: the hour came, and saw her, with a little
travelling bag in her hand, stealing like a culprit from her
husband's home, and taking the most unfrequented path to the tomb of
Abu Mirza, the tiny white marble dome of which was glistening in the
last rays of the sun above the golden bloom of the baubool trees.
The brain of Clare seemed to reel; her temples felt on fire; all
within her soul and around her seemed a mass of chaos, she could
arrange, disentangle nothing; and almost in despair gave up the
attempt to do so; but not the fatal design of meeting her former
lover; for the die was cast!

In the distance she could hear the soldiers' children and some of the
Christianised natives singing in the Mission School; their united
voices came through the open windows on the calm pure air of the
Indian night, and she could hear her husband accompanying them on an
indifferent harmonium, so earnestly and humbly in the service of his
Master, in the hymn he had translated from the _Tembavani_:--

  "Whilst Thee, with tongues of splendour,
    The orbs of heaven praise,
  Whilst groves to Thee their voices,
    With tongues of brilliance raise:
  Whilst Thee, with tongues of joyance
    All gay wood-warblers sing;
  Whilst praise to Thee, wood-flowerets,
    From tongues of fragrance fling:
  And whilst with tongues of clearness,
    The water-floods applaud Thee,
  With the tongue that Thou hast given,
    Shall I not daily laud Thee?"


"Poor Cecil--how unworthy I am of you!" thought she, and tears
started to her eyes afresh as she thought of him and the _morrow_!

Her heart gave a convulsive leap and she stood still for a moment as
the evening gun boomed over the cantonments when the sun set, and
then the darkness fell instantly, as it always does in India where
there is no twilight, and she saw Fred Wilmot instantly approach her,
but from what point she scarcely knew.  He was attired in plain
clothes, for travelling evidently, but he was bareheaded, and she
could see that his face looked most startlingly pale, that also pain
and bewilderment were in it, and that he scarcely seemed to see her.
Something in his looks and manner rooted Clare to the spot.

"Fred--Fred--Wilmot!" she cried, in a low voice, but, without
stopping, he gave her one sad glance expressive of pity and love,
sorrow and pain, and passing on towards the tomb, left her
alone--alone and bewildered, while a new sense of great fear that she
could not analyse, caused her to rush towards the house she had so
lately quitted.

At the door she met her husband, full of excitement and agitation.

"You abroad, Clare," he exclaimed, with grave surprise; "have you
then heard what has happened--ah, your white face tells me that you
have?"

"What has happened, Cecil?" she asked, in a low, breathless voice.

"Poor Wilmot--God forgive me if I have wronged him!--has just been
murdered and robbed by his native servant, a Patan scoundrel named
Aloodeen."

"Murdered?"

"Yes---just as the sunset gun was fired."

In a swoon Clare fell at his feet like one who was dead.

He had been stabbed to the heart!  Who, or what was it in his
likeness that Clare had seen at the place they were to meet?  She was
saved from her great temptation--saved to remain a sorrowing and
innocent wife.  She never again saw the face of Wilmot, even in a
dream, though often in the years to come she decked his lonely grave
with flowers.




THE GREAT SEA SERPENT.

From all we have read and heard of a singular sea-monster that has
been seen from time to time in various parts of the ocean, it is
difficult to doubt that some such creature, or creatures rather, may
exist; though the reiterated allegations of "old salts," that they
_do_ exist, may be but a relic of that dark superstition known as
serpent-worship, which once prevailed over a great part of the world,
and which still lingers in India, particularly among the Nagas, and
of which snake-charming is a remnant.

How long this singular worship lingered in Western Europe we may
gather from the "Atlas Geographus," published in 1711, which says,
"there are _still_ remains of this idolatory" in Lithuania, where the
Boors keep adders in their houses, and pay them profound respect
while professing Christianity; and also, that few families in
Samogitia, are without serpents as household gods.

Some years before this time, Sigismund, Baron of Herbestein, tells
us, in his commentaries on Muscovy, that at Troki, eight miles from
Wilna, his host acquainted him, that he had chanced to buy a hive of
bees from one of the serpent-worshippers, whom he persuaded, with
much reluctance, to worship the true God and kill his serpent.  A
short time after, in passing that way, he found the poor fellow
miserably tortured and deformed, his face wrinkled and twisted away;
and inquiring the cause, he answered, "That this judgment had come
upon him for killing his god, and that he would have to endure
greater torments if he did not return to his former worship."

In the sacred writings, but more particularly in the 8th chapter of
Jeremiah and the 58th Psalm, are allusions to the taming or keeping
of serpents; and Dr. Thomas Shaw found the same superstition
prevailing in Barbary in 1757 (Travels).

Indian serpent-charming to this day, as we have said, is no doubt a
remnant of that form of worship which spread all over the world, it
may be from some dim tradition of the serpents of Eden and of Aaron's
rod, that we have the Scandinavian _jormagundr_, among the fictions
of the Edda, and to which Scott refers as--

  "That sea-snake, tremendous curled,
  Whose monstrous circle guards the world."


The serpent and the circle were alike the emblem of eternity, and
Odin was supposed to have at times the power of taking the aspect of
the former; and a remnant of the same superstition is still to be
found in Scotland in the knot-work upon Celtic crosses and Highland
dirk-hilts.

In June, 1721 (as we are told in the "Historical Register" for the
following year, sold by T. Norris, at the _Looking-Glass_ on London
Bridge), there appeared a terrible snake off the coast of Naples, not
far from the Ponte-della-Maddalena, under which the river Sebeto
flows into the sea, and it devoured a fisherman in presence of many
of his friends, who had barely time to effect their escape.

The latter, fearing that the presence of this monster might destroy
their fishery, and anxious to avenge their companion, made several
weapons (harpoons?) of iron, and large hooks, and, putting to sea on
the 6th of June in strong boats, discovered the great fish, and
baited their lines with large pieces of horse-flesh, and ran a strong
rope with a slip from the stem to the stern of a ship.

Rushing furiously at the boat, the snake was caught into the
slip-knot, and ultimately drawn on shore, when, on being measured, it
was found to be "twenty Neapolitan palms long.  His mouth was
excessively wide, having three rows of teeth in the form of a saw in
the upper jaw, and but one row in the under.  He weighed sixteen
_coutares_, or about four hundred-weight.  In the stomach were found
the skull of a man, two legs, part of the backbone and ribs."

These were supposed to have been portions of the unfortunate
fisherman, whom he had devoured some days before.  By order of the
Council of Health it was burned, lest it might infect the air.

The writer adds, that Johnson (to whom we shall refer presently)
mentions similar fish--one that weighed eight hundred-weight; another
that weighed four thousand pounds, and in the stomach of which was
found a man, in a complete suit of armour!

It is a curious fact that recent scientific research has revealed the
existence in the sea, at the greatest depths, of most minute and
wonderfully formed organisms, the beauty and rarity of which
necessarily secure our admiration; but instances of animals of
enormous size being met with beyond those already known, are few and
far between.  This fact may be accounted for by the circumstance,
that while it is easy to construct instruments for capturing the
smaller creatures living in the deep, it is a very different matter
to entrap and secure an unseen monster, whose very size must endow
him with enormous strength.  The whale, so far as we know, is the
largest denizen of the deep.  Whether it is possible that it can be
equalled by giants of some other order or race, is the point which
public curiosity is very keen to have settled.

The appearance of great snakes at sea is recorded by more than one
old voyager; but it would seem to have been only of late years that
the idea of their existence has been generally confined to one,
familiar to us all as the "Great sea-serpent."

In _Opuscula Omnia Botanic Thomæ Johnsoni_, 1629, we have an account
of a great serpent captured off Sandwich by two men, who found it
stranded among the shoal water by the sea-shore.  It is described as
being fifty feet long, and of a fiery colour.  We are also told that
they conveyed the carcase home, and after _eating_ it, stuffed the
skin with hay, to preserve it "as a perpetual remembrance of the
fact."

In David Crantz's "History of Greenland," published in 1766, we have
an extract (illustrated by a drawing) concerning the _kraken_, from
the narrative of a Captain Paul Egede, supposed to be the brother of
a famous Danish missionary of the same name.  The kraken, it is
however necessary to remark, is the northern name for a giant
cuttle-fish, the existence of such a monster being now a matter of
scientific fact.

"On the 6th of July, 1734," says this old seaman, "as I was
proceeding on my second voyage to Greenland, in the latitude of the
Cape of Good Hope, a hideous monster was seen to raise its body so
high above the water that its head overtopped our main-sail.  It had
a pointed nose, and spouted out water like a whale; instead of fins
it had great broad flaps like wings; its body seemed to be grown over
with shell-work, and its skin was very rugged and uneven; when it
dived into the water again, it threw up its tail, which was like that
of a serpent, and was at least a whole ship's length above the water;
we judged the body to be equal in bulk to our ship, and to be three
or four times as long."

Eric Pontoppidan, Bishop of Bergen, celebrated in his days as a
naturalist, though he never actually saw it or met any one who _had_
seen it, believed implicitly in the great sea-serpent existing
somewhere; and in his writings has a good deal to tell us about its
ways and habits; and it is upon record that Sir Lawrence de Ferry,
commander of the old castle of Bergen, not only saw the monster, but
shot at it on the high seas, wounded it, was pursued by it, in its
pain and fury, so closely that he narrowly escaped with his life.

In 1801 there was cast ashore on the coast of Dorsetshire a snake
twenty-eight feet in length and twenty feet in circumference; but
this has since been alleged to have been a Basking-shark; and the
same has been said of a great snake-like carcaso that was beaten to
pieces by a tempest, and cast ashore on one of the Orkney Isles in
the autumn of 1809, and some fragments of which, the _Scots Magazine_
for that year states, were lodged in the Museum of the Edinburgh
University.

A very distinct description of the sea-serpent occurs in Dr. Hooker's
_Testimony_ respecting it, and communicated to Dr. Brewster's
_Journal of Science_.  About half-past six o'clock on a cloudless
evening at sea, the doctor heard suddenly a rushing noise ahead of
the ship, which at first he supposed to be a whale spouting, but soon
found to be a colossal serpent, of which he made a sketch as it
passed the vessel at fifty yards' distance, slowly, neither turning
to the right nor left.  "As soon as his head had reached the stern,
he gradually laid it down in a horizontal position with his body, and
floated along like the mast of a vessel.  That there was upwards of
sixty feet visible, is shown by the circumstance that the length of
the ship was a hundred and twenty feet, and that at the time his head
was off the stern, the other end had not passed the main-mast....
His motion in the water was meandering, like that of an eel; and the
wake he left behind him, was like that occasioned by a small craft
passing through the water....  The humps on his back resembled in
size and shape those of a dromedary."

Dr. Hooker states further, that the description precisely accorded
with that of a serpent seen five years before by Captain Bennett of
Boston.  At a later period, three officers in Her Majesty's
service--namely, Captain Sullivan, Lieutenant Maclachlan, and Ensign
Malcolm of the Rifle Brigade--beheld a similar creature gambolling in
the sea near Halifax; but they asserted that it was at least one
hundred and eighty feet in length, and thicker than the trunk of a
moderately sized tree.  Nor must we forget the official account which
was transmitted in 1848 to the Lords of the Admiralty, by Captain
Peter M'Quhae of Her Majesty's ship _Dædalus_, past which, he and his
crew saw the great sea-serpent swimming merrily--a document which
produced, or provoked, a learned paper in the _Westminster Review_;
while Professor Owen asserted that what was seen from the deck of the
_Dædalus_, would be nothing more than a large seal borne rapidly
southward on a floe or iceberg.

Recently, the appearances of the serpent have been amusingly frequent
and clearly detailed.  He has been seen in the north seas and the
south seas, and in many places nearer home; in the Frith of Forth,
off Filey Bay and the North Foreland, off Hastings and the Isle of
Arran, the Menai Strait and Prawle Point; and in 1875, a battle
between it and a whale was viewed from the deck of the good ship
_Pauline_ of London, Captain Drevar, when proceeding with a cargo of
coals from Shields to Zanzibar, destined for Her Majesty's ship
_London_.  When the _Pauline_ reached the region of the trade-winds
and equatorial currents, she was carried out of her course, and after
a severe storm, found herself off Cape Roque, where several
sperm-whales were seen playing about her.  While the crew were
watching them, they suddenly beheld a sight that filled every man on
board with terror.  Starting straight from the bosom of the deep, a
gigantic serpent rose and wound itself twice in two mighty coils
round the largest of the whales, which it proceeded to crush in
genuine boa-constrictor fashion.  In vain did the hapless whale
struggle, lash the water into foam, and even bellow, for all its
efforts were as nothing against the supernatural powers of its
dreadful adversary, whose strength "may be further imagined," says a
leader in the _Daily Telegraph_, "from the fact that the ribs of the
ill-fated fish were distinctly heard cracking one after the other
with a report like that of a small cannon.  Soon the struggles of the
wretched whale grew fainter and fainter; its bellowings ceased, and
the great serpent sank with its prey beneath the surface of the
ocean."

Its total length was estimated at fifty yards, and its aspect was
allowed to be simply "terrific."  Twice again it reared its crest
sixty feet out of the water, as if meditating an attack upon the
_Pauline_, which bore away with all her canvas spread.  Her crew told
their terrible story.  But critics there were who averred that what
they had seen was no serpent at all, but only a bottle-nosed whale
attacked by grampuses!

In a letter to the London prints concerning this affair, we have
another description of our old friend the serpent, as he appeared off
St. David's Head, to John Abes, mate of a merchantman, in 1863.  "I
was the first who saw the monster, and shouted out.  A
terrible-looking thing it was!  Seen at a little distance in the
moonlight, his two eyes appeared about the size of _plates_, and were
very bright and sparkling."  All on board thought his length about
ninety feet; but as he curled and twirled rapidly, it was a difficult
matter to determine.  Captain Taylor ordered him to be noosed
lasso-fashion with a rope, which John Abes tells us he got on the
bowsprit to throw, but in the attempt threw himself overboard.  "The
horror of my feelings at the moment I must leave you to imagine,"
continues this remarkable epistle (which is dated from Totterdown,
Bristol, September 19, 1875).  "The brute was then within a few yards
of me, with its monstrous head and wavy body, looking ten times more
terrible than it did on board the brig.  I shiver even now when I
think of it.  Whether the noise made by throwing the ropes over to
save me scared him, I cannot say; but he went down suddenly, though
not more so than I came up.  After a few minutes he appeared some
distance from us, and then we lost him."

When next we hear of the sea-serpent after his adventure off Cape
Roque, he was beheld by the crew of no less a ship than Her Majesty's
yacht the _Osborne_, the captain and officers of which, in June,
1877, forwarded an official report to the Admiralty, containing an
account of the monster's appearance off the coast of Sicily on the
2nd of that month.  "The time was five o'clock in the afternoon.  The
sea was exceptionally smooth, and the officers were provided with
good telescopes.  The monster had a smooth skin, devoid of scales, a
bullet-shaped head, and a face like an alligator.  It was of immense
length, and along the back was a ridge of fins about _fifteen_ feet
in length and _six_ feet apart.  It moved slowly, and was seen by all
the ship's officers."

This account was further supplemented by a sketch in a well-known
illustrated paper, from the pencil of Lieutenant W. P. Hynes of the
_Osborne_, who, to the above description, adds, that the fins were of
irregular height, and about forty feet in extent, and "as we were
passing through the water at ten and a-half knots, I could only get a
view of it 'end on.'"  "It was about fifteen or twenty feet broad at
the shoulders, with flappers or fins that seemed to have a
semi-revolving motion.  From the top of the head to the part of the
back where it became immersed, I should consider about fifty feet,
and that seemed about a third of the whole length.  All this part was
smooth, resembling a seal."

In the following month, the Scottish prints reported, that when the
Earl of Glasgow's steam-yacht _Valetta_ was cruising off Garroch
Head, on the coast of Bute, with a party of ladies and gentlemen on
board, an enormous fish or serpent, forty feet in length and about
fifteen in diameter, suddenly rose from the sea.  Under sail and
steam the _Valetta_ gave chase.  A gentleman on board speared it with
a salmon "leister;" on which the serpent dived, and after a time
reappeared with the iron part of the weapon sticking in its back.
The monster scudded along for some minutes, again dived, and was not
seen afterwards.  There is little doubt, however, that the animal
which figured in this instance was a very large basking-shark
(_Selache maxima_).

An animal of exactly similar shape and dimensions was reported as
being seen in the subsequent August by twelve persons in
Massachusetts Bay; and soon after on three different occasions in the
same quarter by the crew of a coasting vessel.

In May, 1877, the "sea-serpent" would seem to have shifted his
quarters to the Indian Ocean, which it must be remarked is the
habitat of the true sea-snakes.  On the 21st of that month, in
latitude 2° north and longitude 90° 53' east, the monster was alleged
to have been seen by the crew of the barque _Georgina_, bound from
Rangoon to Falmouth.  It seemed to be about fifty feet long, "grey
and yellow in colour, and ten or eleven inches thick.  It was on view
for about twenty minutes, during which time it crossed the bow, and
ultimately disappeared under the port quarter."  A second account of
this affair stated, that "for some days previously the crew had seen
several smaller serpents, of from six to ten feet in length, playing
about the vessel."

Strange as all these stories seem, it is difficult to suppose they
are all quite untrue, for, nautical superstition apart, we have the
ready testimony of various men of education and veracity.  That there
is only one serpentine monster in the ocean, is an idea which the
great disparity in the various descriptions would seem to contradict;
and certainly the most astounding aspect presented by this supposed
and most ubiquitous animal, was his form and size when seen by the
officers of the Queen's yacht off the coast of Sicily; though it is
somewhat singular that these gentlemen made no attempt to kill or
capture the mighty fish, or whatever it was they saw.

By way of conclusion to these remarks we may briefly summarise the
chief facts presented by "sea-serpent tales" as they appear under the
light of scientific criticism.  There is, it must firstly be
remarked, nothing in the slightest degree improbable in the idea that
an ordinary species of sea-snake, belonging to a well-known group of
reptiles, may undergo a gigantic development and appear as a monster
serpent of the deep.  The experience of comparative anatomists is
decidedly in agreement with such an opinion.  Largely developed
individuals of almost every species of animals and plants
occasionally occur.  Within the past few years new species of
cuttle-fishes--of dimensions compared with which the largest of
hitherto known forms are mere pigmies--have been brought to light.
And if huge cuttle-fishes may thus be developed, why, it may be
asked, may not sea-snakes of ordinary size be elevated, through
extraordinary development, to become veritable "leviathans" of the
deep?  That there is a strong reason for belief in the veracity of
sea-serpent tales, is supported by the consideration of the utter
want of any motive for prevarication, and by the very different and
varied accounts given of the monsters seen.  That the appearances
cannot always be explained on the supposition that lifeless objects,
such as trees, sea-weed, &c., have been seen, is equally evident from
the detailed nature of many of the accounts of the animals, which
have been inspected from a near distance.  And it may also be
remarked that in some cases, in which largely developed sea-snakes
themselves may not have appeared, certain fishes may have represented
the reptilian inhabitants of the ocean.  As Dr. Andrew Wilson has
insisted, a giant tape-fish viewed from a distance would personate a
"sea-serpent" in a very successful manner; and there can be no doubt
that tape-fishes have occasionally been described as "sea-serpents."

On the whole, if we admit the probability of giant-developments of
ordinary species of sea-snakes, or the existence (and why not?) of
enormous species of sea-snakes and certain fishes _as yet unknown to
science_, the solution of the sea-serpent problem is not likely to be
any longer a matter of difficulty.*


* Since writing the above, the _Daily News_, of September, 1878,
reported the appearance of the serpent, "twenty metres long and
two-thirds of a metre in diameter," off Aalesund, on the coast of
Norway.




MILITARY "FOLK LORE."



CHAPTER I.

  THE RED COAT; A FEW NOTES CONCERNING ITS
  ORIGIN AND HISTORY.

"_Red_, of the colour of blood, one of the primitive colours," we are
told by Walker; "red-coat, a name of contempt for a soldier," he adds
unpleasantly below; but Colonel James in his Military Dictionary
renders it more probably, as "the familiar term for a British
soldier."

Colonel Mackinnon (in his "History of the Coldstream Guards") and
other writers have attributed the introduction or adoption of the
British uniform to William III.; but there are sufficient proofs of
its having been common alike to England and to Scotland long before
the revolution in 1688.

That red was originally deemed a warlike colour, though now worn only
by the British and, till the Holstein war, by the Danish troops,
there is abundant evidence.*


* The red of the Danish army was darker than ours.  In 1702, their
cavalry, line, and militia, wore iron-grey, with green stockings; but
there were some exceptions.  The first named force had buff coats,
and in warm weather rode with hats, their helmets hanging at their
saddle bows.  Lobat's dragoons were clad in red, lined with white;
the regiment of Jutland wore white, lined with red, red breeches and
black cravats; and the Queen's own Guards wore fine
scarlet.--_Travels in the Retinue of the English Envoy, in_ 1702.


Bellona, the sister of Mars, is depicted by ancient painters and
described by the poets as being clad in garments stained with blood,
and the planet which bears the name of the warlike god is known by
its ruddy appearance.  This hue arises simply from the atmosphere,
and hence the bards of classical antiquity named the planet after the
god of battles.  To show that in savage lands some of those old ideas
still prevail, Colonel James Grant in his "Walk Across Africa," with
the gallant and lamented Speke, mentions that his valet Uledi told
him, "that in his native country of Uhiao, the people imagined that
all foreigners eat human flesh, and that cloth was dyed _scarlet_
with human blood."

In heraldry, _gules_ is the vermilion colour in the arms of
commoners; but without elaboration, our present object is to trace
the origin and the gradual adoption of our national uniform, "the old
red rag (as our soldiers call it) that tells of England's glory."

The colour was deemed eminently martial and war-like by the Romans,
among whom the _paludamentum_, the military robe or cloak of a
general, was scarlet, bordered with purple.  Juvenal (vol. vi.)
mentions officers clad in a scarlet dress, and according to Livy,
such was also the attire of the lictors who attended the consul in
war.

Scarlet is mentioned among the colours used by the Britons for dyeing
their skins in the time of Julius Cæsar; but their favourite herb was
glastum, or woad, called _glas_ by the Celts, _i.e._, blue, that they
might look dreadful in battle.

The _red_ uniform of the British Army was adopted simply from the
circumstance, that it was the royal colour of the kingdoms of England
and Scotland, centuries before the union of the crowns or of the
countries; red and blue being the royal livery of England, red and
yellow the royal livery of Scotland.  In the latter country, red has
ever been the judicial colour, worn by the Lords of Council and
Session, the magistrates of Edinburgh and other cities, as well as by
the students of some of the universities.

The Royal Crowns of England and Scotland were always lined with
scarlet, though James IV. for a time adopted imperial purple.  The
surcoat of the Knights of the Garter is crimson; and in the apparel
of those of the Bath we find the surcoat, breeches and stockings all
red, as directed at the revival of the Order by George I. in 1725.

Scarlet faced with blue was the uniform of the City Guard of
Edinburgh, a corps which existed from the days of Flodden until those
of Waterloo.

In England, scarlet and blue had long been the two chief colours of
the cloth directed for the array of the king's troops; in the time of
the Crusades the English wore white crosses; but Henry VIII. had
troops in white with a red cross.  From the commencement of the
fourteenth century the Scots wore blue surcoats with white St.
Andrew's crosses thereon.  Scotch and English soldiers were wont in
those days to taunt each other as _Blue-coat_ and _White-coat_.

The Memoirs of Kirkaldy of Grange record an instance of this kind in
a sham fight.

In the afternoon of the 2nd March, 1571, a party of Sir William
Kirkaldy's soldiers were marched from Edinburgh Castle, which they
approached again at 8 p.m., with white English surcoats over their
armour.  On drawing near they were challenged thus:

"Who are ye that trouble the Captain in the silence of night?"

"The army of the Queen of England," replied the mock assailants with
a discharge of arquebusses.  Blank volleys promptly responded from
the walls, during which they freely bestowed upon each other the
taunts and scurrility which the Scots and their Southern neighbours
used in battle as liberally as hard blows.

"Begone, ye lubbards!  Away, _Blue-coats_!

"I defy thee, _White-coat!_ dyrt upon your teeth!  Hence, knaves, to
your mistress--her soldiers shall not come here," &c.  The cannon
were then discharged, upon which the mock Englishmen took to flight,
after an hour's skirmish in the dark, which filled the peaceable
portion of the citizens with dismay, and drew forth some prophetic
remarks from John Knox, who heard the clamour from his house in the
Netherbow.

The favourite colours of the House of Tudor were green and white.  At
the battle of St. Aubyn, Sir Edward Wydeville was slain, at the head
of a vast body of Bretons, whom, to deceive the enemy, he had clad in
_white_ English doublets with red St. George's crosses thereon.

White and red were the colours worn by Richard II. as his livery, and
during his reign they were favourites with his courtiers and the
citizens of London, a large company of whom, headed by the mayor, all
wearing these, the king's colours, met him and the queen on
Blackheath, and conducted them in state to the Palace of Westminster.
At the coronation of Henry IV. we find the English peers wearing a
long scarlet tunic, called a _houppelande_, with a cape above it; the
knights and esquires present wore the same kind of tunic, but without
the cape.

In 1432, when Henry IV. returned from France, he was met at Eltham by
the Lord Mayor of London, who was arrayed in crimson velvet with a
baldrick of gold, attended by three henchmen dressed in suits of red
spangled with silver, and by the aldermen wearing gowns of scarlet
with purple hoods.  Then in 1535 we find Henry VIII. donning a
crimson velvet jerkin with purple satin sleeves, and among the items
of his voluminous wardrobe are enumerated, "a cloke of skarlette with
a brodegarde of right crymson velvette; a dublette of carnacion
coloured sattin embrowdered with damaske gold; a jacquette of the
same," and several other "dubieties" and "clokes" of similar
sanguinary hues; and during his reign we find the first decided
approach to the uniform of the future British Army.

"Henry VIII. passed to Bulloigne with an army divided into three
battalions," says a curious work, printed at London in 1630.*  "In
the vantguard were 12,000 footmen and 500 light-horsemen, cloathed in
blew jackets, with red guards.  The middleward (where the King was),
consisted of 20,000 footmen, clothed with red jackets and yellow
guards.  In the rereward was the Duke of Norfolk, and with him an
army like in number and apparell to the first, saving that therein
served 1000 Irishmen, _all naked_, save their mantles and their
thicke-gathered skirts."  This indicates a costume like that of the
Highlanders.


* "Relations of the most famovs kingdoms, throwout the world."


On this occasion, in 1544, Henry was attended by his Body-Guard of
Pensioners, each of whom "was accompanied by three mounted
men-at-arms, dressed in suits of _red and yellow damask_, the plumes
of themselves and steeds being of a like colour."  ("Account of the
Gentlemen-at-arms.")  In battle they wore complete armour, their
horses being "barded from counter to tail," _i.e._, with a spiked
frontlet for the head, criniere to guard the mane, a poitrinal or
breast-plate, and a croupiere or buttock-piece.

Contemporaneously we find his nephew, James V. of Scotland, having a
body-guard established in 1532, consisting of 300 men of Edinburgh,
clad in scarlet doublets faced with blue, with blue bonnets, gilt
partizans and daggers.

Henry's "Bulleners," as they were named, were conspicuous in their
scarlet dress at the battle of Pinkie, in 1547, where they were
commanded by the Lord Gray, and where they were driven back in
confusion, leaving the staff of the royal standard in the hands of
the Scots.  In Patten's quaint account of this battle, he mentions,
incidentally, that "Sir Miles Patrick being nigh, espied one in a
_red doublet_, whom he took thereby to be an Englishman."

In a letter of Sir John Harrington's, we find the pay and clothing of
Queen Elizabeth's troops in Ireland detailed at some length, but the
colours are not stated.  For an officer in winter, "a cassock of
broad cloth, with bays, and trimmed with silk lace, 27_s._ 6_d_.  A
doublet of canvas, with silk buttons, and lined with white linen,
costing 14_s._ 5_d_.  Two shirts, three pairs of kersey stockings,
three pairs of shoes of neat's leather, at 2_s._ 4_d._ per pair, and
one pair of Venetians, of broad Kentish cloth with silver lace, at
15_s._ 4_d._"

On the 23rd July, 1601, 1500 of her men arrived from England, clad in
_red cassocks_, to share in the siege of Ostend.--(History of the
Siege.)  Of these, says Stowe, 1000 were Londoners, and they are now
represented by Her Majesty's 3rd Foot, or Kentish Buffs.

We find no trace of the national colours at the coronation of Charles
I. as King of Scotland, in 1633, at Edinburgh, where he was escorted
by the Gentlemen Pensioners, under the Earl of Suffolk, and the
Yeomen of the Guard, under the Earl of Holland.  We are told by
Spalding that he was accompanied by "his ordinary English Guards,
clad in his livery, having _brown velvet_ coats, side (_i.e._, close)
to their hough, and beneath with boards of black velvet, and His
Majesty's armes wrought in raised and embossed work of silver and
gold upon the back and breast of ilk coat.  This was the ordinary
weed of His Majesty's Foot Guards."  Those furnished by Edinburgh
were clad in "white satin doublets, black velvet breeches, silk
stockings, hats, feathers, and scarfs.  These gallants had dainty
muskets, pikes, and gilded partizans."  On this auspicious occasion,
all the Scottish peerage wore their usual robes of crimson velvet.
In this King's reign, David Ramsay, who was an officer of Gustavus
Adolphus, when appearing to fight a duel with Lord Reay, wore a coat
of scarlet (according to Sanderson's "History of England"), so
thickly laced with silver that the ground of the cloth was scarcely
visible.

Singularly enough, scarlet was early adopted among the grim Scottish
Covenanters.  At the battle of Kilsythe, where Montrose routed their
troops with great slaughter, we find that "the red-coat musketeers"
were cut to pieces by Viscount Aboyne and his Gordons.  It may be
worth mentioning here that the chequer on the bonnets of our Highland
regiments was first adopted by the clans under Montrose, as
significant of the _fess-cheque_ of the House of Stuart.  The great
Marquis wore scarlet at his barbarous execution in Edinburgh, in
1650; and in the course of that year we find Sir James Balfour
recording, in his "Memorialls of Church and Staite," that an English
ship was made a prize by the Scots, who found in her "eleven hundred
elles of broad clothe, seven hundred suites of made clothes, and als
many _read cottes_, 250 carabines, 500 muskets, with powder and
matches," being supplies for the troops of Cromwell, several of whose
regiments appear, however, to have been clad in blue.

Balfour, at this period, mentions on several occasions the
"four-tailled" coats of the Scottish infantry and artillery, which
must have been something like the old Highland doublet now worn by
our Highland corps.

At the Restoration, when forces were established in England and
Scotland, each country having its separate guards, line, and
artillery, scarlet was the colour almost uniformly adopted, save in
one instance, when the King clothed in blue, faced with red, the
Royal Regiment of English Horse Guards, which was embodied on the
26th August, 1661, under Aubrey, Earl of Oxford.  These colours it
still retains; but a corps of marines raised about the same time,
oddly enough, wore yellow coats--the old Dutch uniform.*


* William III. had a regiment of Dutch Horse in London, styled the
Blue Horse Guards; they returned to Holland on the 20th March, 1689,
after which the present Oxford Blues got that appellation permanently.


On the 2nd April in the same year, 1661, the Scottish Life Guards
rode through the city of Edinburgh "in gallant order," says Nicol the
Diarist, "their carbines upon their saddles, and swords drawn in
their hands.  It pleased His Majesty to clothe their trumpeters and
the master of the kettle-drum in very rich apparel."  Colours were
presented, and soon after the King gave to each gentleman a buff coat.

In February, 1683, General Sir Thomas Dalzell obtained from the Privy
Council at Edinburgh a licence permitting the manufacturers at
Newmills "to import 2536 ells of _stone-grey_ cloth from England,"
for his dragoon regiment, the _Scots Greys_, which had been raised
two years before--hence their costume, as well as their grey horses,
may have led to their present well-known appellation.  This grey
cloth cost five shillings an ell.

In May of the same year, Colonel John Grahame of Claverhouse imported
from England 150 ells of red cloth, 40 ells of white, and 550 dozen
of buttons, for the use of the Life Guards, and the Council ordained
that the uniform of the Scottish infantry should be "of such a dye as
shall be thought fit to distinguish sojours from other skulking and
vagrant persons, who have hitherto imitated the uniform of the King,"
and red was the dye so universally adopted that in 1685 we find 300
ells of it ordered by Captain Patrick Grahame for the City Guard of
Edinburgh.

The Cavalier trooper, Captain Crichton, writes of the Scottish
cavalry in _red_ in 1676; and in 1684 we find that the dress of the
Coldstream Guards was a red coat lined with green, red stockings, red
breeches, and white sashes.*  "The colonel and other officers, when
on duty, to wear their gorgets."


* Royal Orders, &c.


In Sir Patrick Hume's account of Argyle's descent upon Scotland
(printed in Rose's Observations upon the historical works of Mr.
Fox), among the Scottish forces led by the Earl of Dumbarton, he
says, "wee saw in view a regiment of red-coat foot, too strong for us
to attacque."  This was the Scots Royals, or 1st Regiment of the
Line.  Before the victorious charge at Killiecrankie, Viscount Dundee
is said to have substituted a green for a scarlet uniform over his
buff coat; and the former colour is yet considered ominous to those
of his name who wear it.*


* Browne's "History of the Highlands."


Some years before the Revolution, Grenadier companies had been added
to the English and Scottish establishments.

Charles II. having resolved to introduce hand-grenades, on the 13th
April, 1678, issued a warrant for a company of one hundred men to be
added to the Holland regiment, under the command of Captain John
Bristoe, to be armed with those explosives, and to be styled
Grenadiers.  A similar company was soon added to every other corps in
both countries.  These soldiers carried fusils with bayonets,
hatchets, and swords.  Their uniform was different from that of the
musketeer and pikeman; the two latter had round hats with broad brims
turned up on one side, the former a fur cap with a lofty crown; they
also wore cravats "of fox tailes."

"In 1678," says Evelyn in his Diary, "were brought into the service a
new sort of soldiers called Grenadiers, who were dextrous at flinging
hand-grenades, every one having a pouch full; they wore furred caps
with coped crowns like Janizaries, which made them look very fierce,
and some had hoods hanging down behind.  Their clothing being pybald,
yellow, and red."  Such was the origin of our "British Grenadiers" of
immortal memory!

According to Fosbroke, after throwing the grenade, on receiving the
words "Fall on," they rushed on the enemy with hatchets, which they
wore in addition to muskets, slings, swords, and daggers.

The Scottish Government, in 1702, raised a corps of Horse Grenadier
Guards, afterwards incorporated with the United forces, and now
represented by the Life Guards.

Towards the close of the 17th century, the clothing of the British
troops varied; hence, we find, that in the year 1685, when the North
Lincolnshire (now 10th) Regiment of Foot was raised by John, Earl of
Bath, it wore blue coats, which were lined with red, and the men had
waistcoats, breeches, and stockings all of red, and round Cavalier
hats with broad brims, which were turned up on one side, and
ornamented with red ribbons.  The companies of pikemen* alone wore
red worsted sashes.  Shortly after the Revolution in 1688, the 10th
Foot were clothed in scarlet, like the rest of the British Infantry.


* The _last_ pike perhaps used in the British Service we saw carried
by a sergeant of Captain Wyatt's Company of the Royal Artillery in
1835, when marching for embarkation for Britain, out of Signal Hill
Barracks in Newfoundland.


In 1687, the "old Tangier Regiment," or, Queen's Own Foot (now the
2nd Regiment), which was raised in 1661, for the defence of that
portion of Africa which was ceded to Britain as the dowry of the
Infanta of Portugal, wore a red frock coat with skirts turned back,
loose green knickerbockers, white stockings, black broad-brimmed
hats, looped up on one side, and shoes with rosettes.  In the buff
belts were long rapiers and fixing daggers, while a collar of
bandoliers was worn across the chest.

William III. ordained in 1698, "that no person whatsoever should
presume to wear scarlet or red cloth for livery, except such as are
in His Majesty's service, or the Guards," yet, for all that, scarlet
was, and is still, the livery of more than one noble family in
Scotland.

The 3rd, or Kentish Buffs, were so called from the circumstance of
their being the first corps whose accoutremeuts were made of leather
prepared from the hide of the buffalo.  Their waistcoats, breeches,
and facings were, however, all of the same buff colour in 1665,
according to Captain Grose.  For nearly the same reason, the 31st, or
Huntingdonshire Foot, raised in 1702, call themselves the "Young
Buffs."  In the Army List, the 78th Highlanders are styled the
Ross-shire Buffs; and in some old lists, the 56th, or West Essex
Regiment, raised in 1755, figured by their pet name of _Pompadours_,
their facings being then, as now, purple, the favourite colour of
Madame's gown and fontange.  While on the subject of uniform and
equipment, we may mention that in the Memoirs of Sergeant Donald
Macleod, "who having returned wounded, with the corpse of General
Wolfe, was admitted an out-pensioner of Chelsea in 1759, and is now*
in his 103rd year," we have an absurd statement to the effect, that
when he enlisted in the 1st Royal Scots, "as a boy in the Scottish
service under King William III.," they were accoutred with steel
caps, bows and arrows (?).  He might as well have added scalp locks
and war paint.  Singular to say, this nonsense has been reproduced by
Miss Strickland in her Life of Queen Anne.  Long prior to the time
given, the regiment wore its orthodox red coat, faced and lined with
blue, and was armed with good match-lock muskets, the "cocked lunts"
of which revealed their whereabouts, in the dark, to Monmouth's
cavalry on the night before the battle of Sedgemoor.


* 1791.  Published by Sewell, Cornhill.


Of old, the London militia, though all dressed in scarlet, were known
by their facings, and not by numbers.

In the list of officers, commissioned for the City, on the 24th
December, 1698, we have those of the orange, yellow, white, red,
green, and blue regiments; and concerning these corps the following
interesting proclamation was posted up throughout London, when the
Highlanders under Prince Charles were advancing on Derby.

"Notice is hereby given, that every officer and soldier in the six
regiments of militia, without waiting for beat of drum, or any other
notice, do, immediately on hearing the said signals, repair with
their arms and the usual quantity of powder and ball, to their
respective rendezvous; the red regiment upon Tower-hill, the _green_
regiment in Guildhall-yard, the _yellow_ in St. Paul's Churchyard,
the _white_ at the Royal Exchange, the _blue_ in Old Fish-street, and
the _orange_ in West Smithfield."*


* In 1759 this corps was ordered by its Colonel to adopt blue
clothing.


It is hence that in Foote's humorous farce, "The Mayor of Garratt,"
Major Sturgeon is made to say that he had served under Jeffery
Dunstable, knight, Lord Mayor of London, and Colonel of the _yellow_.

Prince Charles Edward was partial to the national uniform, and
frequently wore it.  He is represented in red, in the miniature which
he gave to his secretary, Murray of Broughton, one of nine painted on
copper, as gifts to his principal adherents.  His Life Guards, under
Lord Elcho, wore blue faced with red; but, in his small and gallant
army, the Duke of Perth's regiment, wore scarlet uniforms.  (Vide
Spalding Club Miscell., vol. i.)

A scarlet uniform worn by Cardinal York, before he took holy orders,
and probably when he commanded a body of French and Irish troops at
Dunkirk, in 1745, is now preserved at Inzievar House, Fifeshire,
having been preserved by Edgar of Keithwick, who was long attached to
the last of the Stuarts, in the capacity of secretary.

Like the light cavalry, most of the militia corps would seem to have
been originally dressed in blue.  According to an old ballad, the
Lothian regiment were so clad at the Battle of Bothwell-bridge in
1679.

The uniform of the first-named force has frequently varied.  In 1784,
the clothing of the 17th, and similar corps, was changed from scarlet
to blue.  They wore blue in the Peninsula, and in 1830 were clad in
scarlet again, when the moustache, which they and other corps had
adopted, was ordered to be shaved off.  (Records of the 17th Lancers.)

The old Scottish Guard of the French kings wore hoquetons of white,
"in token of their unspotted fidelity," but the other Scottish troops
in the French service, the Gendarmes Écossais, who took precedence of
all the household troops, and the Infanterie Écossais, which took
rank after the 12th regiment of the old French line, wore blue, while
scarlet was the dress of the Irish brigades of the Louis' in later
years.

Our Chasseurs Brittaniques, a foreign corps, consisting in some
instances, of deserters from every army in Europe, wore the national
uniform, and thus, when on duty, frequently caused confusion and
mistakes by their ignorance of the English language.

In 1742, the coats and breeches of the line were tightened, and the
hats were looped up on three sides, and in that year, the 7th, or
South British Fusiliers, and the 21st, or North British Fusiliers,
figured in the high conical cap which came into vogue with the
Prussian tactics.  Their coats had no collars, the skirts were
buttoned back and faced with blue.  Numbers were first put on the
coat buttons in 1767.

Red and yellow being, as we have stated, the royal livery of
Scotland, the facings of Scottish regiments have generally been of
the latter colour, and many that now wear blue, had yellow when first
embodied.

The whole infantry of the East India Company wore the national
colour, and it is greatly to be regretted that, on the commencement
of our Volunteer movement, the Government did not enforce the
adoption of scarlet, instead of permitting the endless varieties of
silly colours and costumes now worn by many corps throughout the
United Kingdom.

The statistics of European wars show us that the French, who are clad
in _blue_, suffered a greater loss in proportion than the British,
who wear _red_, when under fire.  An old Peninsula officer, whose
letter is before us, mentions, "When our Light Company, and the
company of the 60th Rifles (green), attached to our brigade, were
skirmishing on the same ground (against the enemy), the latter lost
more than we did, although composed chiefly of Germans, who are
proverbially cautious skirmishers.  This is an important subject.  I
saw, at the Battle of Vittoria, the wonderful effect of the imposing
appearance of the British line on the enemy.  After they had been
driven from their position and completely scattered, many glorious
attempts were made by their officers to rally them on some heights
behind the ridge on which our line was advancing.  It became an
object with the officer commanding the Light Companies, which were
scattered in pursuit, to get them arrayed for the attack of a column
which formed on one of those heights at some distance in our front,
and thus became a rallying point to the thousands who were flying
from the ridge in helpless confusion.

"Before we had a sufficient number of the pursuers collected to
attack this formidable column, it broke and bolted, its soldiers
disappearing among the racing mobs who threw away their arms and fled
towards the Pyrenees.  While wondering what had caused so sudden a
panic among men who, but a moment before, seemed ready to adhere
until death to their officers, we--the skirmishers--looked back to
the ridge, and saw a sight which I shall never forget.  The whole
British line crowned the mountains, from wing to wing, looking like a
wall of fire, their bayonets glittering in the sun, as they moved
steadily, silently, and presenting a glorious picture of power and
order.  This sight it was which struck the enemy to the heart, and
made him fly from his new position in sudden panic.  No army,
although double the number, if clad in sombre uniform, could ever
make such an appearance, or produce such an effect as this."*


* At the commencement of the Volunteer movement, this letter was
addressed to the author of this paper, who was then actively engaged
in the formation of a corps now wearing grey.


Our uniforms have frequently varied according to the climate in which
corps have been stationed.  The kilt has generally proved too warm
for Indian service, and white trousers are substituted.  In the
Caffre war the 74th Highlanders wore short dark blouses, tartan
tunics, and hummal bonnets, _i.e._, without feathers.  In Canada the
King's Dragoon Guards lately wore busbies of fur, blue pea-jackets,
and long boots lined with sheepskin in winter.  The Ashanti uniform
is still remembered.

Save the Blues, all our cavalry wore scarlet, until the middle of
George III.'s reign, when blue was adopted for the Light corps; but
silver-grey, with red facings, was worn by all dragoons, while
serving in India, until 1820.  Eleven years after, scarlet was
resumed for all corps except the Horse Guards and Hussars; but blue
was ordered again for all Lancers and Light Dragoons in 1840.

Blue has always been worn by the Royal Regiment of Artillery, which
was first embodied in England in the year 1750, by Colonel William
Belford, who commanded that arm of the service at the battle of
Culloden, four years before.  The facings, vests, and breeches were
all scarlet.

Hussars were first introduced in our service in 1793, and Lancers
after the battle of Waterloo; but so early as 1794 we had a corps of
Lancers, named the British Uhlans, formed out of the remains of the
French Royalist army, and which, with the Hussars of Choiseul, Salm,
and Rohan, perished in the fatal expedition to Quiberon in 1796.

Uniform has ever been considered a badge alike of honour and service;
thus, in the _Gazette_ for June, 1867, we find that Her Majesty was
graciously pleased to permit a retired Captain of the Edinburgh, or
Queen's Own Regiment of Militia, "to retain his rank and _wear his
uniform_ in consideration of his long service in that corps."

We have had the pleasure of knowing more than one brave veteran
officer, who treasured affectionately "the old red rag," in which he
had followed Picton, Grahame, or the Iron Duke, and in which he had
been wounded on the glorious fields of Spain or in the crowning
victory of Waterloo; and in every age there has been some eccentric
enthusiast who stuck manfully to fashions that had departed.

In 1808, many an old officer would as soon have cut off his head as
his pigtail when the Horse Guards ordered the army to be shorn of
that remarkable appendage.  Old Sir Thomas Dalyell, of Binns (first
Colonel of the Scots Greys), who rode yearly to London to kiss the
hand of King Charles II., adhered to the close-sleeved doublet of the
days of James VI.  This, with his portentous vow-beard (which he had
sworn never to cut after the execution of Charles I), "when he was in
London never failed to draw after him a great crowd of boys, who
constantly attended him at his lodgings, and followed him with huzzas
as he went to Court and returned from it.  As he was a man of humour,
he would always thank them for their civilities when he left them at
the door to go to the King, and would let them know exactly at what
hour he intended to come out again and return to his lodgings."
(Memoirs of Captain Crichton, the Cavalier Trooper.)

General Preston, who commanded the same regiment in the Seven Years'
War, and who died colonel of it, at Bath in 1785, was the last
British officer who wore a buff coat.  An officer who served with him
records that at the capture of Zerenberg, Preston received more than
a dozen of sword-cuts, which fell harmlessly on his "buff-jerkin."

Old Colonel Charles Donellan, who commanded the 48th, and was wounded
at Talavera (mortally, we believe), was the last officer who adhered
to the antique three-cornered Nivernois hat; and there was a General
Cameron, in the same campaign, who adhered to the Highland bonnet,
and never would adopt the cocked hat.

At Dettingen, George II. appeared in the same red coat which he had
worn when serving under Marlborough.  Thackeray says, "On public
occasions he always displayed the hat and coat he wore on the famous
day of Oudenarde, and the people laughed, but kindly, at the odd old
garment, for bravery never goes out of fashion."  At Minden, in 1759,
we find the luckless Lord George Sackville leading the cavalry in the
same red coat which he had worn as a youth at Fontenoy; and the same
sentiment has prevailed in the humbler ranks of the service.

An aged soldier, named Robert Ferguson, who died at Paisley in 1811,
in his ninety-seventh year, preserved to the last, as a precious
relic, the old red coat of the 22nd Foot (Handysides, wherein
Sterne's father was a captain), in which he had been wounded at the
battles of Dettingen and Fontenoy, just as future years may see some
veteran preserving the faded and perhaps blood-stained tunic which he
wore with Raglan at Sebastopol, or with Havelock at Lucknow.

We have thus attempted to trace the history of that scarlet uniform,
which is so inseparably connected with the past, the present, and the
future glory of the British Isles.  It is the garb which first fires
the enthusiasm and ambition of our youth, and is ever kindly and
affectionately remembered by our white-haired veterans in old age,
for there is something almost filial in the emotion with which an old
soldier recalls the uniform, the facings, and badges of his regiment,
whatever its number might have been, from the 1st Royal Scots to the
Rifle Brigade.  There is not a battle-field, honourable to Britain,
or a portion of the globe where our drums have beaten, but where it
has formed the shroud of many a noble and gallant heart--so all
honour, say we, to "the old Red Coat, that tells the tale of
England's glory!"




CHAPTER II.

FURTHER NOTES ON ITS HISTORY AND ON REGIMENTALS.

In the preceding chapter, the origin of the British uniform was
plainly deduced from the fact of scarlet being the Royal livery alike
of England and of Scotland, and hence its adoption as a general
national colour.  To these notes we purpose to add a few more on the
gradual progress of badges and distinctions in the service.

The red cross of St. George was the general badge of England from the
Crusades, till the time of Edward IV., and by an act of the Scottish
Parliament passed in 1385, during the reign of Robert III., every
soldier was ordained "to wear a white St. Andrew's Cross on his back
and breast, which, if his surcoat was white, was to be broidered on a
circle or square of black cloth."

In the time of Henry VIII., a red St. George's cross on a white
surcoat was adopted as the distinguishing badge of English troops;
and in an order to raise men for the service of Mary I., in the
northern counties, she directs, that "they be clothed in whyt, with
redde-crosses on ye arme, in ye olde maner."

These red crosses were destined to figure soon after, at the battle
of Ancrum in 1544, when, as the ballad has it, the stream

  "Ran red with English blood,
  For the Douglas true and the bold Buccleugh,
  'Gainst keen Lord Evers stood."


When the English were routed, 700 Scottish outlaws of broken border
clans, who had joined them, threw aside their red crosses, and
joining their countrymen, made a merciless slaughter of the fugitives
with axe and spear, shouting to each other the while, "Remember
Broomhouse!"

Love of the sanguinary colour seems to have spread rapidly, and so,
as some one has it, "no true Englishman can either fight, or hunt, to
his satisfaction, save in a red coat," but badges were speedily added
thereto.

Stowe records in his Survey of London, that "Robert Neville, Earl of
Warwick, with 600 men all in red jackets, embroidered with _ragged
staves_ before and behind, was lodged in Warwicke Lane; in whose
house there was oftentimes six oxen eaten at a breakfast, and every
tavern was full of his meat, for he that had any acquaintance in that
house, might have as much of sodden or roasted meat as he could prick
and carry away on a long dagger."

The proposal that the medical officers of all European armies should
wear one great distinguishing badge, by which their profession might
be known, is not a new one, for we find Ralph Smith, in  the time of
Elizabeth, after telling us that military "surgeons should be men of
sobrietie, of good conscience, and skillfull in that science, able to
heal all scars and wounds, especially to take out a pellet, &c., must
wear their Baldricke, whereby they may be known in time of slaughter,
as it is their charter in the field."

In this reign the Cavalry wore scarlet cloaks; but in the stirring
times of Cromwell, with red and blue, a reddish-brown was much used
by both horse and foot; hence he says in one of his letters, "I had
rather have a plain russet-coated captain, that knoweth what he
fights for, and loves what he knowes, than that which you call 'a
gentleman,' and is nothing else."

Of all the colours for uniforms, the most absurd were some of those
adopted by our Rifle Volunteers, in their too wary desire to be
unseen.  A battalion of the Italian Legion, raised during the Crimean
war, was clad in silver grey; and it was admitted by all competent
judges to be the colour best adapted for riflemen, and, moreover,
when handsomely laced and trimmed, it was very becoming.  This was
the favourite colour of the Indian Light Cavalry.

When contrasted with the tight tunics, tiny shackos, and plain
trousers of the present day, the equipment of a corps of the last, or
the preceding century, in its amplitude and variety, must have
presented a very different and very picturesque aspect.  On the 8th,
or King's Own Regiment, being raised for King James, by Richard, Lord
Ferrars, the captains were armed with pikes, the lieutenants with
partisans, the ensigns with half-pikes, the sergeants with halberds;
thirty rank and file of each company were pikemen, seventy-three were
musketeers, and all carried swords.  The waistcoats and breeches were
yellow; the uniform, scarlet lined with yellow; the stockings and
cravats white; the hats were _à la_ cavalier, turned up on one side,
and ornamented with flowing yellow ribbands.  (Records 8th Foot.)

Ten years before this time, each company consisted of thirty pikes,
sixty muskets, and ten men armed with light fusils, and "the tallest
men were always culled out as pikemen."  (_Bruce on Military Law_,
1717.)

The following description of a deserter, from the 22nd Foot, in those
days, is rather amusing, as to costume:--

"Run away, out of Captain Soames' Company, in his Grace the Duke of
Norfolk's regiment of Infantry, quartered at Newport, in Shropshire;
Roger Curtis, a barber surgeon, a little man with short black hair, a
little curled; round visage, fresh-coloured, in a light coloured
coat, with gold and silver buttons, red plush breeches and white hat;
he lived formerly at Downham Market, in Norfolk.  Whoever will give
notice to Francis Baker, agent to the said regiment, in Hatton
Garden, so that he may be secured, shall have two guineas reward."*


* "London Gazette," 1689.


A spectator of the Camp of the Household Brigade, on Putney Heath, in
October, 1694, describes the three regiments of Guards as wearing
scarlet, of course; the 1st, faced with blue; the 2nd, or
"Cole-stream," with green; the 3rd Scots, with white; the officers
being distinguished by white scarves worn over the left shoulder, and
fringed with the colour of the regimental facings.  The Holland
Regiment (Buffs), are described as wearing red, faced with
flesh-colour; the Queen's or Tangier Regiment, red, faced with
sea-green; the Lord Admiral's Regiment of Marines, raised in 1664
(and afterwards incorporated by William III., with the 2nd Foot
Guards), in doublets and breeches of yellow.

Until the reign of Her present Majesty, red was worn by all the
drummers and buglers of the regiment of Artillery; but although, from
the earliest period, it was deemed the great national colour of our
forces, it is somewhat remarkable that it was not adopted by the
English or Irish Militia, until the year 1759, and a song of that
period begins:--

  "Ye mounseers, give ear, we have nothing to fear,
    For the Militia are now clothed in RED, Sirs!
  They have hearts that are stout and will never give out,
    With Rockingham bold at their head, sirs!
  You may brag and may boast, upon your own coast,
    And parade it from Dunkirk to Calais;
  But have a care now, how you venture too far,
    In your flat-bottomed boats to make sallies."


Long denied a militia force, in dread of Jacobite influences,
Scotland had none from 1746 till the close of the last century, when,
ten years after the death of her "Bonnie Prince Charlie," ten
battalions were raised, and their colours and insignia (most of which
are now deposited in the Castle of Edinburgh) were designed by the
Court of the Lyon King of Arms, then Robert, Earl of Kinnoull, with
whom the applications for such were lodged.

In our former chapter, the uniforms of the Irish and Scottish
regiments which belonged to the French Line, during the last century,
were referred to.  These corps (according to the "Liste Historique
des Troupes de France," 1758,) were numbered as the 92nd, 93rd, 94th,
98th (Gardes de Jacques II.), 99th, and 109th, all Irish; the 107th
Royal Écossais under the Duke of Perth, and the 113th Écossais under
Lieutenant-General Lord Ogilvie, who died in Scotland in 1803.

The two Scottish regiments wore coats and vests of blue, and their
hats were bound with gold.  All their Irish brother exiles wore
scarlet, with white vests generally, and carried on their colours
black or yellow crosses, with the "Couronne d'Angleterre," which had
no braver or more bitter enemies, as the terrible day of Fontenoy
attested; and where they seem to have acted true to the spirit of the
Fenian song:

  "Oh, if the colour we must wear.
    Is England's cruel red,
  Let it remind us of the blood
    That Ireland has shed!"

And when our troops landed at Cancalle Bay in 1758, they were
surprised to find themselves stoutly opposed by entire battalions in
scarlet; and no wonder was it that they were so, for it was the Irish
Brigade, whose ranks were manned and officered by the sons and
grandsons of the adherents of King James, the same gallant Irish
Brigade which was welcomed to the British Establishment in 1794, and,
unfortunately, was soon after reduced.

In our service, the White Horse of Hanover is borne on the colours of
the 3rd Dragoons, the 7th, 14th, 23rd, and 27th Foot, &c.  This badge
is as old in history as the Welsh Dragon of the 10th Hussars and 12th
Lancers, having been the ancient cognisance of Saxony or
Westphalia,--a White Horse, on a field _gules_--borne for centuries
by the House of Brunswick.  Henry the Proud, Duke of Bavaria, in
consequence of his marriage in 1123, with Gertrude, the lineal
descendant of Wittekind, last of the Saxon Kings, assumed the
armorial bearing of that Sovereign, if a barbarian so weak and savage
deserve the title.  The banner of Wittekind originally bore a black
horse, which, on his compulsory conversion to Christianity, under the
sword of Charlemagne, was changed to white, as emblematic of his new
and purer faith.  Hence our White Horse of Hanover and its motto _Nec
Aspera Terrent_, which appears on the colours of the regiments above
mentioned.  It made its appearance in our service about the same time
as the hideous black leather cockade, so long retained in loyal
opposition to the White Rose of the Stuarts, and which is seen now
only on the hats of footmen.

But the badge borne for the longest period in succession by the same
unbroken body of men, is undoubtedly the St. Andrew's Cross of the
1st Royals, who represent alike the Scottish Guard of St. Louis (the
comrades of "Quentin Durward" under Louis XI.), and the Green Brigade
of Scots, who served Gustavus Adolphus, a corps whose almost fabulous
antiquity was long a jest in the French service, as well as our own,
being twitted in both as the Guards of Pontius Pilate, who slept on
their post.

A very remarkable instance of love of the "Old Red Coat" occurred
when the Scots Greys marched from Carlisle in April, 1766.  A
troop-quartermaster named Robert Mackenzie, then in his eighty-eighth
year, was left behind, totally prostrated by age and infirmity.  He
was born in Scotland in 1688, had joined the Greys in 1705, when Lord
John Hay was colonel, and was proverbially known as "the oldest
soldier in the service."

The sound of the trumpets had scarcely died away homeward on the
north road, when the hand of death came on the old enthusiast, and
feeling that the hour of his dissolution was come, he insisted on
being clad in his full uniform, his boots were drawn on, his sword
girt about him, and thus accoutred, he expired, of sheer
"disappointment at his inability to proceed.  He was carried to his
grave by six invalids; the pall being supported by six sergeants of
recruiting parties in the town, and the Cumberland Militia fired six
platoons at his interment."

An old enthusiast of a similar kind, though of higher rank, was the
amiable General Charles O'Hara, the comrade of Granby and Ligonier,
Lieutenant-Colonel of the 22nd, somewhere before 1788, and who, in
the first year of the present century, died Governor of Gibraltar.
He was the last British officer who adhered to the uniform of the
Minden days, and to that remarkable style of cocked hat introduced by
the great Austrian Marshal, with its tall straight feather and large
black rosette on the dexter side; hence O'Hara was known in the
service as "the last of the Kevenhullers."

At Gibraltar "he was buried with all the honours due to his rank,"
wrote an officer of the 29th, who was present.  "I had never before
seen the funeral of a general officer.  There was his horse--the
well-known charger oh which we had so often seen him mounted--bearing
the boots and spurs of his departed master; on the coffin lay other
mournful insignia, the sword, the sash, and not the least prominent
memorial, the Kevenhuller hat, with its tall, unbending feather, and
I gazed on it for the last time."

He was succeeded in his command by the father of her present Majesty.

But in the quaint adherence to the costume of a past age, there are
few cases like one recorded by O'Keefe, the player, whose
recollections were published in 1826, and who mentions that in his
day, there was an aged captain, John Desbrissay, who walked about the
streets of Dublin, "unremarked," in the Cavalier dress of the reign
of Charles II.  This, however, was before the time of the notorious
Wilkes.  This eccentric veteran lived in Corkhill, Dublin, and his
name appears in the Army Lists for 1747, as agent for the 5th Horse,
5th Royal Irish Dragoons, 12th Foot, and several other corps
stationed in Dublin.

County designations were not given until 1786, but numbers had been
introduced, and badges, pretty generally adopted for all corps of
Horse and Foot, on their colours, buttons, or belt-plates, prior to
the first year of George the Third's reign.

In 1759, when Colonel John Hale (who came to London with the news of
Wolfe's fall, and the conquest of Canada) raised the 17th Light
Dragoons (now Lancers), it was ordered that "on the front of the
men's caps, and on the left breast of their uniform, there was to be
a death's head and cross-bones over it, and under the motto, 'or
glory;'" and this grim device (the badge of the famous Black
Brunswickers in later times) they still retain, like the old
Pomeranian Horse, who, since the days of Gustavus Adolphus, have worn
skulls and cross-bones on their high fur caps, and in Sweden are now
known as the King's Own Hussars.

It was not until 1764 that the swords of the Grenadiers were
abolished, and the arms of the foot soldier were confined to the
musket and bayonet; and it was in that year when the officers and men
of our cavalry first wore the epaulette (in lieu of the old
aiguilette) on the left shoulder; at the same time, the jack-boots
were abolished, and the horses were ordered to have long tails.  The
8th Light Dragoons, however, had long the peculiar favour of wearing
cross-belts for the pouch and sword.  Having annihilated a corps of
Spanish Horse at Almenara in 1710, and equipped themselves with the
Spanish belts as trophies, they wore them in memory of that event
until January, 1776, when they were abolished, and, at the same time
the helmets were substituted for the cocked hats.*--("Records, 4th
and 8th Hussars.")


* It was in 1794 that the Blues resumed for a time the cuirasses,
which the Corps had not worn since their march to Salisbury in 1688.


Singularly enough, the 90th Light Infantry (still affectionately
remembered in Scotland as Sir Thomas Graham's Perthshire Greybreeks),
when serving under Abercrombie, in Egypt, wore helmets of brass, and
being taken for dismounted Dragoons, were vigorously charged by the
French cavalry at the battle of Alexandria.  In the _mêlée_, their
Lieutenant-Colonel, old Lord Hill of gallant memory, received a ball
on his helmet, which brought him to the ground, though it failed to
penetrate the brass metal, of which it was composed.

In these brief memoranda on uniforms and equipment, to enter
elaborately on the dress of our Highland regiments, or its antiquity
and advantages, would take up too much space.

Apart from written history, song, or tradition, there are in Scotland
many records of vast age carved in stone, such as the Cross at
Dupplin and the tomb at Nigg--both works prior to the eighth
century,--which represent the Caledonian Warriors kilted to the knee,
exactly like our Highland regiments now; and on the last-named
memorial, the figure has a purse or sporran.

The first regiments of Highlanders embodied were two battalions
raised, among other Scottish levies, by the government of Mary Queen
of Scots, in 1552, to aid Henry II. of France in his wars.  Each man
would seem to have provided his own kilt or tartans, as the Scottish
Privy Council ordain that they shall be "substantiouslie accompturit,
with jack and plait, steilbonett, sword and buckler, new hose and new
doublett of canvouse, at the least, and sleeves of plait or splints,
with one speir of sax ell long or thereby."  These men were chiefly
drawn from the same glens, and by the same noble family, which in
later years enrolled the 92nd Gordon Highlanders of Egyptian and
Peninsular fame.

The early Highland corps were remarkably jealous of any alteration or
innovation in their costume, real or fancied, and hence a dangerous
mutiny broke out among the West Fencibles, in Edinburgh Castle, in
1778, in consequence of some changes that were proposed, particularly
in the adoption of a cartridge-box, which they oddly alleged "no
Highland regiment had ever worn before."  A portion of the battalion
was ultimately surrounded on Leith Links (where they had flung their
pouches mutinously at the feet of the General), and compelled, by the
10th Light Dragoons, to adopt them at the point of the sword; but the
remainder in the Castle broke out into open revolt, raised the
drawbridge, and threatened to turn the guns on the city; nor did the
matter end, until one Fencible was sentenced to be shot, and another
to receive a thousand lashes, punishments which were, however,
commuted.

In the following year occurred the dangerous mutiny at Leith, when
seventy recruits for the 42nd and 71st, on a rumour being
mischievously spread that they had been betrayed into a Lowland
corps, which wore trousers, fought with the South Fencibles, till
forty-five of them were shot down and bayonetted.

In 1811 we had two Greek regiments raised in the Ionian Isles, the
1st and 2nd Light Infantry, which were kilted, and wore the full
Albanian costume.

All these various distinctions in uniform, badges, and insignia which
we have briefly noted, and others, such as the Sphinx of Egypt, the
Tiger of India, the Lion of Nassau, the Dragon of China, the Eagle of
France, the Elephant of Assaye,* the Castle and Key of Gibraltar
(_Montis insignia Calpe_), and all the other noble emblems borne on
the colours of our various regiments, are the historical HERALDRY of
the service, and are worthy of the highest consideration.


* The 74th and 78th Highland Regiments are entitled to carry a third
colour for Assaye.  The antelope was bestowed on the 6th Foot, in the
war of the Spanish Succession, with the motto _vi et armis_, which
they seem to have relinquished till 1878, though it used to be
painted on the knapsacks, as on an old one possessed by the Corps in
1825, remained to testify.  The Scots Greys, who forgot their old
motto "SECOND TO NONE," resumed it in 1871.  The origin of it seems
scarcely known; but Colonel Darby Griffith, who so gallantly led the
Greys at the battles of Balaclava, Inkermann, and the Tchernaya, in a
letter to the author on the subject, says, "It is well authenticated
that the Greys were raised in Scotland before the 1st Dragoons were
raised in England, as also were the Coldstream before the Grenadier
Guards.  The English Regiments were accorded the No. 1, as taking
precedence; but as a kind of atonement, both the Coldstream and the
Scots Grey have the motto 'SECOND TO NONE.'  Aldershot, 15th May,
1865."


They are eminently calculated to produce the _esprit de corps_, a
just pride and honourable rivalry; and, by the past glories they
represent, to inspire in our army that heroic virtue of which the
elder Pitt spoke so eloquently in Parliament, when he said of our
troops, in the debate upon pay:--

"To the virtue of the British Army we have hitherto trusted; to that
virtue, small as the army is, we must still trust; and without that
virtue, the Lords, the Commons, and the people of England may
intrench themselves behind parchment up to the teeth; but the sword
will find a passage to the vitals of the constitution!"

Hence it is, that even the lace, the buttons, and other insignia of a
corps are so carefully shorn from the uniform of the unhappy soldier
who is disgraced, and rendered incapable of bearing arms again; and
when writing of those things, perhaps we cannot do better than close
this article by an anecdote which records one of the most startling
instances of wholesale disgrace that ever occurred in a European army.



THE DEGRADATION OF THE REGIMENT OF ABO.

In all armies corps have frequently been punished _en masse_, by
being sent on foreign service or hazardous duty out of their turn,
for the crimes of individuals, for general discontent, or for mutiny.
Some have been exterminated, like the Janizzaries and the Mamelukes;
decimated, like the Chapelgorris, or Red Caps, a battalion, of 800
Guipuzcoan Volunteers, famous in the army of the Queen of Spain; or,
like that Carlist Regiment, which, for sundry acts of sacrilege, was
formed in line, and had every tenth file, with his coverer, taken out
and shot.

In the "Art of War, 1720," we are told that during the campaign in
Holland, a captain, and his entire company, belonging to an Italian
regiment, were hanged in line for desertion at Emerich, in the Duchy
of Cleves; and in later times, in our own service, the 6th Royal
Irish Dragoons, a fine old corps, consisting originally of nine
troops, embodied under Colonel James Wynne, in the winter of 1688,
with the Harp and Garter on their colours,--a corps that was brigaded
with the Greys on the extreme right in the campaigns of Marlborough,
and which, after serving with characteristic bravery in all our wars
till those of the French Revolution, was disbanded in 1798 (for
alleged sympathy with the Irish Insurgents), when General Lord
Rossmore was their colonel; and since when, as a mark of the royal
displeasure, their place and number remained vacant in the Army List
for sixty years, until the present 5th Royal Irish Lancers were
embodied in 1858; but in no instance was there ever a wholesale
disgrace inflicted on a corps such as that to which the King of
Sweden, Gustavus III., subjected the unfortunate Regiment of Abo.

When in the year 1788 he suddenly attacked Russia, victory remained
undecided in a naval engagement between his fleet under the Duke of
Sudermania and that of the Empress under the Scoto-Russian Admiral
Greig, and his nobles who served in the Marine refused to act further
in a war, which seemed to have no cause but the will of the King.
Gustavus was inflamed by this opposition; he wished an object on
which to vent his wrath and pride, and soon found one in the Regiment
of Abo.

A brief armistice had ensued, during which he summoned a diet at
Stockholm, where, on the 22nd February, 1789, by a preponderance of
three inferior states, a declaration placed in his hands unlimited
power, and he still resolved to prosecute the hopeless war against
Russia.

In the army, at the head of which he placed himself, was this
Regiment of Finlanders from Abo, a province which comprehends a part
of Eastern Bothnia and the Aland Isles, whose inhabitants are a hardy
and industrious race.  The regiment fought with all the hereditary
bravery of the old Finns, and served at the capture of several small
towns; but the arms of Gustavus were unsuccessful by land, where his
measures were disconcerted by an event which he could not have
foreseen.

After making all his preparations to storm the strong fort and town
of Fredericksham, which had been ceded to the Empress Elizabeth in
1743, and the repossession of which would have opened to him the
gates of the Russian capital, his officers, and chiefly those of the
Finnish Regiment of Abo, flatly refused to pass the frontier,
alleging as a reason, "that the constitution of the Swedish kingdom
would not permit them to be accessory to foreign war which the nation
had not sanctioned."

This put an end to what was named the Finland Expedition; it gave the
enemy time to put themselves in a perfect state of defence, and
filled Gustavus with fresh fury; but despite the attempts of the
Russians to intercept him, he reached Borgo, an old seaport in the
district of Nyeland, where he established his headquarters, and where
his first act was to assemble the whole Swedish Army, under arms, on
the 8th of June, 1789, in front of the town, and along the margin of
the river, which there flows into the Gulf of Finland.

A hollow square of contiguous close columns of Horse, Dragoons and
Infantry was then formed; the whole were ordered to prime and load
with ball-cartridge.  The Artillery were unlimbered and loaded with
round and cannister shot, in case of resistance, though none, save a
very few, knew precisely what was about to ensue.

Then the fated Regiment of Abo, which had taken so marked a part in
the defection before Fredericksham, was marched in a solid close
column of companies into the centre of this vast hollow square, with
its colours flying; and a hum of expectation and surprise, not
unmixed with dismay, pervaded the whole assembled masses.

By Gustavus, a king whose ruling passions were heroism and
selfishness, vanity and ambition, they were ordered to "ground their
arms," which were at once taken away, with all their swords,
bayonets, and accoutrements.

They were then ordered to strip off their regimental coats, and
appear in their shirts and breeches.  The officers were deprived of
their epaulettes and commissions, and were cashiered on the spot.

Their colours were then rent from the poles and torn to pieces, the
poles being broken under foot, while the drums were defaced by
persons appointed to do so.

The whole battalion then passed from the right of companies out of
the hollow square by single files, while a general hiss was
maintained by the whole army until the last man had quitted it; and
the united sound of this unpleasant expression of contempt rising
into the still air, by the sea-shore, is said to have had a very
singular and remarkable effect on those who heard it.

Though thus broken up and disbanded, the Corps was not set adrift;
for the whole of the privates were drafted into the different
battalions of the Artillery, and long after the fiery Gustavus had
perished by the hand of the regicide Ankerström, it was a bitter
taunt in the Swedish army to have belonged to "the degraded Regiment
of Abo."




CHAPTER III.

FAMOUS AND ANCIENT BANNERS.

In all ages and in all armies, the greatest veneration has ever been
manifested by soldiers for their ensigns and standards, as being the
veritable representation and embodiment of the national glory and
honour, or it might be of a righteous cause.  In the ages of
classical antiquity, the religious care taken of these emblems was
extraordinary.  The soldiers worshipped them, and swore by them, as
some European troops still do.  The Roman Legionaries incurred
certain death if they lost them in battle; and Livy tells us, that to
animate them, the standards were sometimes thrown among the enemy,
that they might be recaptured at all hazards.

In all armies at the present day, regimental standards are
consecrated by a religious ceremony, have the highest military
honours paid to them, and when too old for use, are solemnly
deposited in a church, or sometimes burned, or buried with all the
honours of war; and by the Queen's Regulations (Section VII.) are
finally marched from their last parade, to the air of "Auld lang
Syne."

Among the most famous banners of antiquity, may be enumerated the
Labaram of Constantine, the Oriflamme of France, those of Otho IV.,
of Philip Augustus, of Bayard, Joan of Arc, and Mahomet.

Like most ancient banners, the origin of the Labaram was alleged to
be miraculous, and surrounded by fables, though the reign of
Constantine was so glorious, that it required not the meretricious
aid of prodigy.  When on his march against Maxentius, he is said to
have seen in the heavens a cross of flame like the Greek letter X
inverted in the form of a square cross, and in Greek around it, the
words _Conquer by this_.  Eusebius further relates, that next night,
the Saviour appeared to him, and ordered him to make a military
standard, in the form of the cross he had seen, which he did, and was
always successful in war.  Its name has not unfrequently been written
Laborum, to signify that the cross should put an end to the _labours_
and persecutions of the Christians; and it was supposed the guards to
whom this miraculous banner was intrusted, were always invulnerable
in battle.

At the battle of Bouvines, the imperial standard of Otho IV., like
that of the English--the banner of St. John of Beverley on the field
of Northallerton--was hoisted from a frame, raised on four wheels.
Upon it was painted a dragon, above which was a gilded eagle.  On
that day the royal standard of France was a gilded staff, with a
white silk colour, powdered with fleurs-de-lis, which had become the
national arms.  "The old crowns of the kings of Lombardy," says
Voltaire, "of which there are very exact prints in Muratori, are
mounted with this ornament, which is nothing more than the head of a
spear, tied with two other pieces of crooked iron."

The banner used by the Chevalier Bayard, when he gallantly took
command of Mézieres, and defended it against 40,000 Spaniards under
Charles V., is still preserved in the Hôtel de Ville of that place.

Joan of Arc, bore with her in all her battles and sieges a
consecrated banner, which was believed to be miraculous, and was
revered as holy.  It was white silk, and bore a figure representing
the Supreme Being, grasping the world, and surrounded by
fleurs-de-lis.  Clad in white armour, with this standard in her
hands, she entered Orleans on the 29th of April, 1429, in the face of
a vastly superior English force, and lodged it with herself, in the
house of Jacques Bouchier.  She had previously declared, at the
moment when Dunois, repulsed, was sounding the retreat, that when her
standard touched the city wall, the assailants should enter.  "It was
touched.  The assailants burst in.  On the next day the siege was
abandoned and the force which had conducted it withdrew in good order
to the north."  Joan bore this standard, also, at the capture of
Jargeau, when Suffolk was taken prisoner and his garrison put to the
sword, and it was in her hand, at her crowning glory, the coronation
of Charles VII. at Rheims.  She stood with it before the high altar,
says Lord Mahon.  "It had shared the danger," she observed, "and it
had a right to share the honour."--(Monstrelet, &c.)

When tried as a witch and heretic by the Bishop of Beauvais and other
tools of the English, they asked her "why she put trust in her
standard, which had been consecrated by magical incantation?"  But
she replied that she put trust alone in the Supreme Being, whose
image was impressed upon it.  Then they demanded why she carried in
her hand that standard at the anointment and coronation of Charles at
Rheims; and again she answered, that the person who shared the danger
was entitled to share the glory.

But the most famous banner in Europe or Asia at one time was
undoubtedly that of the Knights of the Temple.  It was formed of
cloth, striped black and white, called in old French _Bauseant_, a
word which became the battle cry of the Templars.  It bore on it the
red cross of the order, with the humble and pious inscription, _Non
nobis, Domine, sed nomini tuo, da gloriam_ (Not unto us, O Lord, not
unto us, but to Thy name give the glory!)

_Bauseant_ was in old French the name for a piebald horse, or a horse
marked black and white (Roquefort-Ducange, &c.); and the word is
still preserved and used in its original sense in Scotland as
_bawsent_, as any reader of Burns's poems may remember.  At the
commencement of a battle the Marshal took the standard of the order
from the sub-marshal, and unfurled it in the name of God.  He then
named from five to ten of the brotherhood to surround and guard it;
one of these he made a knight-preceptor, who was to keep close by him
with another banner furled on a spear, to be instantly displayed if
any mishap befell the _Bauseant_.  In the event of the Christians
being defeated, the Templar, under penalty of expulsion from the
order, was not to quit the field so long as the banner of the order
was flying; should no other red-cross flag be seen, he was at liberty
to join that of the Hospitallers, and was only to retire, as well as
he could, when the _Bauseant_ and every other Christian banner should
have disappeared.

In "Ivanhoe" Scott spells the name of the banner _Beauseant_.

In referring to the banner of the Templars, it is impossible to
forget that one so often displayed against the Christians, the
standard of the Prophet Mahomet, the unfurling of which was so
frequently threatened at the commencement of the Russo-Turkish war, a
ceremony which only takes place on gravest emergencies or occasions
of state.

The origin of this standard is remarkable.  When the Prophet lay on
his death-bed at Medina, while his mind was full of his projected
conquest of Syria, he summoned the chiefs of his host around him to
hear his last orders and wishes.  While listening to his dying
utterances in silence and awe, Ayesha, the most beautiful and best
beloved of his wives, rushed into the room, and, tearing down a green
curtain which screened one end thereof, threw it before the chiefs,
and desired them to display it as the holy banner of Islam, and this
was actually done in many subsequent wars against the Christians and
others.  By some it was said to have been the curtain that hung
before the apartments of Ayesha; and it has been permanently lodged
in the Seraglio at Constantinople, and is generally brought forth on
the occasion of a new sultan being girt with the sword of Osman, or
Othman; but it may shrewdly be doubted whether this banner--the
present _Tanjak-Sherif_--is the same that was unfurled at Bedr, and
which was upheld by nine hundred and fifty of Mahomet's disciples
against the whole power of Mecca, at Ohod, a mountain northward of
Medina, when Hamza, the uncle of the Prophet, fell.

Though unvarying faith and tradition carry it back to the days of
Mahomet, there can be little doubt that it is the identical banner
which, in 1683, Kara Mustapha, nephew of the great Cuprogli, hoisted
on the walls of Vienna, though that city was not completely
conquered.  Its display is always attended with much pomp and
ceremony.  When unfurled it is always handed to the Scheik-ul-Islam,
or Grand Mufti, who combines in his own person the supreme power of
the law with the highest office of religion, who mounted on a
caparisoned steed, and, attended by the Sultan, bearing a drawn
scimitar, rides in procession through the streets of Constantinople,
escorted by the _Ulemas_, whose duty it is to proclaim that war has
been declared against the unbelievers.  The scheik then assigns it to
the Commander-in-chief, whose duty it is to see that it is always
borne in front in battle.

It is a veritable banner of blood, denying mercy to man, woman, and
child, on the display of which, as the Koran has it, "the earth will
shake, the mountains sink into dust, the seas blaze with fire, and
the hair of children grow white with anguish;" but for more than
three generations it has never been brought forth in hostility--at
least, not since the Empress Catharine sought to reinstate the
Christian Empire at Constantinople.  Upon it is the dubious motto,
"All who draw the sword in the cause of Faith shall be rewarded with
temporal advantages."

The Turks and Tartars were wont to make use of horses' tails for
their ensigns, and the number of these denoted the rank of their
commanders--the Sultan having seven, and the grand vizier only three,
&c.

The alleged origin of the holy banner of Persia is curious.  It is
said that during a battle which lasted three days between Saade and
Rustam, the usurper--the same who assassinated the reforming Sophi in
1499--the standard of the monarchy was captured, a circumstance that
caused excess of grief on one side and of joy on the other--one party
feeling that their _prestige_ had departed, and the other--that of
the usurper--deeming it a sure presage of future victory.  This
war-like relic was simply the leathern apron of a blacksmith, who in
some remote time had been the William Wallace of Persia, for the
mastery of which the Saracens so long contended with the Turks; but
the badge of heroic poverty was disguised, and almost concealed, by
the profusion of gems which covered it.

Undoubtedly, the banner which had the most distinct and glorious
history was the Oriflamme of France, first adopted in person by Louis
VI. in 1110, and which continued to be borne by the French
sovereigns, in addition to the Royal Standard, down to the time of
Charles VII., and the accounts of which have been entirely overlooked
by British historians and antiquaries.  Before the time of Louis VI.,
the Comtes de Vexin were bound by the charter of their lands, which
they held of the Abbey of St. Denis, to protect the domains of the
latter, and accordingly, on the approach of any danger or invasion,
they assembled their vassals and appeared before the Abbey, where
they received its banner, or gonfanon, which was borne before them in
battle in defence of the lands of the church.  At a later period the
county of Vexin having been annexed to the crown, the kings of France
followed the pious example of the ancient counts, to whom they had
succeeded, and thus, in time, the oriflamme, as a royal standard of
France, supplanted that which had been hitherto borne, the alleged
cloak of St. Martin, of Tours--or rather the half thereof, as,
according to the Bollandists, he gave the other portion to a
shivering beggar at the gate of Amiens.

He to whom the care of the banner was confided at the head of the
army, had the title of _Porte-Oriflamme_, and had the command of its
chosen guard, noble chevaliers and men-at-arms.  He was ever a man of
prudence and approved valour, and his post led to higher honours.  We
find in history, under Charles V. of France, a gentleman styled
Marshal of France, who was its bearer.  It was an office for life,
and for death too, as his oath obliged him to perish, rather than
abandon the _Oriflamme_.

Louis IX. lost it on his expedition to Egypt, as it fell, for a time,
into the hands of the infidels; and "the Oriflamme has not been in
use in our armies," says the _Dictionnaire Militaire_, 1758, "since
the English were absolute masters of Paris, after the death of
Charles VI."

The Oriflamme was of flame-coloured silk--hence its name--uncharged,
and divided at the lower extremity into three portions ending in
green tassels.  It was hung from a cross-yard, with two cords of silk
and gold to keep it from swinging in the wind, on the march, or when
in battle.

The first _named_ in history as its bearer is Anscieu Seigneur de
Chevreuse, in 1294, under Philip le Bel.  He had predecessors in the
time of Louis le Gros; but René Moreau is the last who, in 1450, was
commissioned with the real dignity of _Porte-Oriflamme_.  Though
usually, till the first Revolution, lodged at St. Denis, it was
occasionally left for a time in the custody of its bearers; hence the
families of D'Harcourt and Beavron long affirmed that they were in
possession of the real Oriflamme, as successors of Pierre de Villiers
de Lisle Adam, who had been its bearer, and whose daughter married
the brave Jean Garencière.

Louis VII. took it with him in his voyage to the Bosphorus and his
march through Hungary and Thrace.  Philip Augustus had it displayed
in 1183, in the war against Philip of Alsace, Count of Flanders;
Galois, Seigneur de Montigne, bore it at the battle of Bouvines, and
Louis VIII. unfurled it in the war against the Albigeois in 1226.

Louis IX. had it with him in the war against Henry III. of England in
1262, and, as stated, in his crusade against the infidels in Egypt;
De Chevreuse bore it under Philip in 1304; and the bearers were
successively, Raoul, surnamed _Herpin_, Seigneur d'Erquery in 1315;
Miles de Noyers de Vilbertin in 1328; Geoffry Lord of Charny in 1355;
Arnoul d'Andrehon in 1388; the Seigneur de L'Isle Adam in 1372; Sire
de la Trimoille and Guillaume de Bordes in 1383; Pierre d'Aumont,
surnamed _Hutin_, in 1397; and Guillaume Martel de Bocqueville in
1414.

Louis XI. received the banner from the hands of Cardinal d'Alby in
1465, in the ancient church of St. Catharine _du Val des Écoliers_ at
Paris, prior to the war against the Burgundians, and after that, we
hear no more of the famous Oriflamme, which must have perished at the
sack of St. Denis in 1793; but a modern red-flag supplies its place
behind the altar there, at the present day.

The so-called Raven-banner of Hubba the Dane, which was captured near
Northam in Devonshire, when he was slain in battle by the Saxons, in
869, and where his tomb is still shown, was simply a stuffed black
bird, probably of the raven species, which remained quiet when defeat
was at hand, but clapped its wings vigorously before a victory.

The royal ensign of the West Saxons was a golden dragon; and thus we
hear often of the Dragon of Wessex in the fierce old fights during
the time of the Heptarchy.

It was not until after the Synod of Oxford, in 1220, that the Red
Cross of St. George supplanted the martlets of St. Edward, up to that
date the patron of England.  The Scottish Cross of St. Andrew has a
fabulous history exactly similar to that of the _Labaram_ of
Constantine, and dating back to the ninth century; but in neither
England nor Scotland has a banner of any antiquity been preserved,
unless we may enumerate as such the banner given to the citizens of
Edinburgh by Margaret of Oldenburg, Queen of James III., in 1482, and
still preserved there, under the local name of the Blue Blanket, or
Banner of the Holy Ghost, on the displaying of which, not only the
craftsmen of Edinburgh, but those of all Scotland, were bound to
appear in arms, under the Convener of the Trades.  The fragment of it
that remains, shows that its colour was blue, crossed by the white
saltire of St. Andrew.




CHAPTER IV.

FAMOUS AND ANCIENT CANNON.

History shows us that in past ages there has ever and anon been in
most countries a fancy for forging or casting ponderous cannon, even
as there has been often in a spirit of rivalry, a fancy for building
great ships; and the result has very generally been that, in both
instances, there has been a mistake; for the great ships have been
almost invariably cast away, and the great guns have proved useless,
even for battery purpose; and it is not improbable that such may be
the result eventually with our "Woolwich Infants" and our eighty-one
ton guns.

Though cannon are mentioned as having been used in a sea fight
between a Moorish King of Seville and a King of Tunis in the 13th
century, they first marked the inauguration of a new era in war when
Edward III. of England brought with him to the field of Cressi in
1346, five small pieces, made by whom is quite unknown; but there can
be little doubt that they were constructed in the mode of all early
cannon, of iron bars fitted together, hooped with rings and charged
with stone shot--not iron balls.

Prior to Cressi, however, cannon had undoubtedly been used in sieges.
In 1338 there was one used at Cambrai from which cross-bows were
discharged, and several small guns of the same kind were used in the
following year at the investment of Quesnoy; again at the siege of
the then Moorish town of Algesiras, near Gibraltar, in 1342; and old
annals tell us of the overwhelming terror their explosion excited
among the enemy.

Iron balls were first cast in the reign of Louis XI. in 1461; but
stone were in common use for a hundred years later.

As time went on, cannon, though primitively formed as described,
increased in size that prodigious balls might be expelled from them
against walled places, in imitation of the ancient machine which they
had superseded; thus they soon became of enormous bore, until they
attained the dignity of bombardes, like Mons Meg in Edinburgh Castle;
but the difficulty of managing these pieces, and the growing
knowledge that iron shot of much less weight could be impelled
further by the use of better powder, gradually introduced the cast
metal cannon used at the present day.

The five little cannon used at Cressi, to the wonder of the French
who had _none_, were doubtless the same that Edward used at the siege
of Calais in the following year.

In 1366 the Venetians, when besieging a town now named Chioggia in
Lombardy, had with them two small pieces of artillery having leaden
balls, worked by Germans, according to Le Blond's "Elements of War,"
dedicated to Louis of Lorraine; and battering guns were used by the
Turks against the Christians at Constantinople in 1394; but the great
bombardes were at their zenith when, in 1451, Mahomet II. began his
march against the same city, with fourteen gigantic guns, which threw
stone shot seventy-eight inches in circumference, weighing 800 lbs.
In the siege, traces of which remain to this day, the Christians are
supposed to have been without cannon, as they omitted to demolish the
great bridge of boats which was constructed by the Turks and conduced
so much to the reduction of the city.

For more than four centuries the guns of Mahomet II. protected the
Dardanelles--the gate of the Eastern Empire; and, as an old traveller
relates, that as they were shotted when fired on holidays, land was
usually to be had very cheap on the opposite side of the straits.

Though practically these great pieces of artillery have given place
to Krupp and other guns, they still remain on their old sites; but
cannon of this description can only be discharged with effect when
the object passes their line of fire, as they are not mounted on
carriages but built into a wall.  Some of those at the Dardanelles
carry balls 26½ inches in diameter, and lie flat on a paved terrace
near the level of the water, where they opened on our fleet in 1808,
when Admiral Sir John Duckworth forced the passage of the Straits.

By a granite shot from one of these, when the fleet returned, _H.M.S.
Royal George_ had her whole cutwater carried away; by another, the
mainmast of the Windsor Castle was cut in two like a fishing-rod;
another carried away the wheel of the _Repulse_, at the same moment
killing and wounding twenty-four men, and rendering the ship so
unmanageable, that but for the noble seamanship of her crew, she must
have gone on shore.

A granite ball burst through the bows of the _Active_, and rolling
aft destroyed all in its career, till it was brought up abreast of
the main hatchway; a second tore away the whole barricade of her
forecastle and fell into the sea to starboard; a third lodged in the
bends abreast of the main-chains, and then tumbled overboard.
("Duckworth's Dispatches," &c.)

Baron de Tott tells us that he had seen one of these guns, which had
been cast in the reign of Amurath, fired.  Its ball weighed eleven
hundredweight, and required a charge of powder amounting to 330
pounds.  At the distance of 800 fathoms he saw this enormous globe
divide into three pieces, which crossed the strait and rebounded from
the rocks opposite.

One of these guns was sent to Woolwich, in exchange for an Armstrong
breech-loader, and bears the inscription--

"_Help o Allah!  Mahomet Khan, the son of Murad!_"


Louis XII. of France had a bombarde cast which is said to have thrown
a ball of 500 lbs. from the Bastile to Charenton; but the guns of
these times were destitute of trunnions, dolphin-rings, or
breech-buttons.

Another enormous cannon of Mahomet II. is still to be seen, at
Negroponte, used at its capture by him from the Venetians in 1470.
It defends the south side of Kastro, and is the most remarkable
monument there.

There is now preserved in the Castle of San Juliao da Barra, ten
miles from Lisbon, a gun that was captured at the siege of Diu, on
the southern coast of Gujirat, in 1546, by a gallant Portugese
cavalier, Dom John de Castro, which is destitute of the appliances
named, and is of some remarkable metal.  It bears upon it a Hindoo
inscription, to the effect that it was cast in 1400.  It is 20 feet 7
inches long; its external diameter at the centre is 6 feet 3 inches,
and it discharges a ball one hundredweight.

In ancient times there was a fondness for bestowing upon these great
guns some peculiar and dignified name.  Twelve brass cannon cast in
1503 for Louis XII., being all of remarkable size, he named after the
greatest peers of France.  The Spaniards and Portuguese named them
after certain saints; thus, when the Emperor Charles V. departed to
attack Tunis, his bombardes were named after the Twelve Apostles.

In the Malaga there is still an 80-pounder of great antiquity named
the "Terrible."  Two very curious 60-pounders in the arsenal at
Bremen are each named "The Messenger of Bad News;" an 80-pounder at
Berlin, now in the Royal Arsenal, is named "The Thunderer;" at Milan
there is a 70-pounder called the "Pimontelle" (or the little spicer);
and another at Bois le Duc is styled _Le Diable_.  A third in the
Castle of St. Angelo at Rome, made of the nails which fastened the
copper-plates composing the roof of the ancient Pantheon, bears upon
it this inscription--

  "_Ex clavis trabalibus porticus Agrippæ._"


Many of the cannon of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries were
remarkable for their beautiful and ornate character.  A decorated
Spanish cannon now preserved in the Paris Museum, is a fine example
of these florid pieces, which were always cast of brass or mixed
metal.

Diego Ufano, in his treatise on Artillery, published in 1614, shows
us the metallic mixtures of copper, tin, and brass, and the
proportions of these, then used for cast pieces of cannon.

The Russian arsenals are very rich in great and ancient cannon and
others of historical interest.

In front of the first arsenal at the Kremlin, are ranged a wonderful
memorial of Napoleon's terrible retreat from Moscow, in the shape of
no less than 875 pieces of captured ordnance; of these 365 are
French, 189 are Austrian, 123 are Prussian, and the remainder bear
the royal insignia of Italy, Naples, Bavaria, Saxony, Westphalia,
Hanover, Spain, Würtemberg, Holland, and Poland.  Many of these (says
Sutherland Edwards) are inscribed with pretentious names that
contrast strongly with their present humble position, such as the
"Invincible," the "Conqueror," the "Eagle," and so forth.  In front
of the second arsenal is a wonderful collection of colossal cannon,
ranged in a long line, with the shortest in the centre; thus their
muzzles present a complete arc.  The largest of these is a
4800-pounder, weighing, however, only forty tons!  It has never been
fired, and is only remarkable as a piece of casting.

An inscription on it tells that it was cast by the Russian
master-founder named Chokoff, in 1586, by order of the Czar Feodor,
who in that year conquered Siberia (the way to which was discovered
by the Cossack warrior Jermack), and of whom a clever representation,
on horseback, with crown and sceptre, appears close to the muzzle.
Beside it are six other large pieces, the smallest of which weighs
nearly four tons.--("The Russians at Home.")

About the end of the fifteenth century the following guns were in
universal use:--

  The Cannon-Royal . . . . .  48 pounder.
   "  Bastard-Cannon . . . .  36   "
   "  Half-Carthoun  . . . .  24   "
   "  Culverin . . . . . . .  18   "
   "  Demi-Culverin  . . . .   9   "
   "  Falcon . . . . . . . .   6   "
   "  Saker  . . . . . . 6, 5, 8   "
   "  Basilisk (also). . . .  48   "
   "  Serpentine . . . . . .   4   "
   "  Aspik  . . . . . . . .   2   "
   "  Dragon . . . . . . . .   6   "
   "  Syren  . . . . . . . .  60   "
   "  Falconet . . . . . 3, 2, 1   "
   "  Moyenne  . . . . . . .  12 ounces


By the middle of the seventeenth century, the largest cannon
generally used in the field were 24-pounders, or others like the
culverins of Nancy (18-pounders), so called from being first cast in
that city; while the smallest were 6 and 3-pounders.

Mortars were first used to expel red-hot balls and large stones, long
ere shells were known.  They are believed to have been of German
origin, and were used at the siege of Naples by Charles VIII. in
1435; but shells were first thrown out of them at the siege of
Wachtendonk in Gueldres, by the Count of Mansfield.  Shells were
first invented by a citizen of Venloo, who, at a festival in honour
of the Duke of Cleves, contrived, unfortunately, by the explosion of
them, to reduce nearly the whole city to ashes.  Maltus, an English
engineer, first taught the French how to use them at the siege of La
Motte in 1634.  (Le Blond.)

The howitzer differs from the mortar, being mounted on a field
carriage, like a gun; the chief difference being that the trunnions
of the first are at the end, and of the other in the middle.  The
invention of the howitzer is subsequent to that of the mortar, as
from the latter it originated.

The first man who invented the spiking of artillery was Gaspar
Vimercalus of Bremen, who thus nailed up the artillery of Sigismund
Malatesta.

Rifled cannon are by no means a modern invention, and can be traced
far back into antiquity, as the _arquebuse-rayée_ of the French.

No kind of gun has been more universally known and used all over
Europe and America than the carronade, or "smasher," as it was
called.  Cast at the Carron Works in Scotland (hence their name),
they were the invention of General Robert Melville, an officer who
served under Lord Rollo of Duncrub, at the capture of Dominica in the
West Indies.  Peculiarly constructed, and having a chamber for powder
like a mortar, they were shorter and lighter than ordinary cannon.

Cast in mighty numbers for more than seventy years at Carron, they
were employed by the fighting and mercantile marine of all Europe and
America, till the time of the Crimean War.  The first of them was
presented by the Carron Company to the family of General Melville,
with an inscription on the carriage, which records that the guns were
cast "for solid, ship, shell or carcase shot, and were first used
against the French fleet in 1799."

Mr. Smiles, in his "Industrial Biography," tells us that when cannon
came to be employed in war, the vicinity of Sussex to the Cinque
Ports gave it an advantage over the iron districts of the north and
west of England, and for a long time the iron works of that county
had a monopoly in the manufacture of guns.  The stone balls were hewn
from quarries at Maidstone Heath.  An old mortar, which lay on Bridge
Green, near Frant, is said to have been the _first_ used in England.
The chamber was cast, but the tube consisted of hooped bars.

In the Tower are some old hooped guns of the date of Henry VI.  The
first cast-iron cannon of English make were made at Buxtead in
Sussex, in 1543, by Ralph Hogge, master founder, whose principal
assistant was Pierre Baude, a Frenchman.  About the same time, Hogge
employed Peter Van Collet, a Flemish gunsmith, who, according to
Stowe, "caused to be made certain mortar pieces, being at the mouth
from eleven to nine inches wide, for the use whereof the said Peter
caused to be made certain hollow shot of cast iron, stuffed with
fyrwork, whereof the bigger sort has screws of iron to receive a
match to carry fire, to break in small pieces the said _hollow shot_,
whereof the smallest piece hitting a man would kill or spoil him."

This is undoubtedly the parent of the explosive shell which has been
brought to such terrible perfection in the present day.  Many of
Baude's brass and iron guns are still preserved in the Tower; and
perhaps from his foundry came that very beautiful gun which bears the
name of Henry VIII., 1541, and is preserved now at Southampton.

Two old English guns are at present in the ducal castle of Blair,
whither they had been brought by the Athole family when Lords of the
Isle of Man.

One is inscribed thus:--


"Henricus Octavus; Thomas Scymoure Knighte, Receyvour of the Peel,
was Master of the King's Ordynans, when John and Robert Owyn made
this pese.  Anno dni., 1544."


The other has the legend:--


"Henry, Earle of Derbye, Lord of this Isle of Man, being here in May,
1577; named _Dorothe_.  Henry Halsall, Receyvour of the Peele, bought
this pese, 1574."


This was the fourth Earl of Derby, a K.G., and he had named the gun
from his mother Dorothy, who was daughter of Thomas Howard, Duke of
Norfolk.

The old brass gun, popularly known as Queen Anne's Pocket Pistol, was
once called Queen Elizabeth's, according to Colonel James.  It was
cast at Utrecht in 1544, and is a 12-pounder, twenty feet long,
finely ornamented with figures in bas-relief.

Scotland, which is rich in military and historical antiquities of all
kinds, can also boast of several ancient cannon, extant or in her
annals.

In 1430, James I. had cast for him in Flanders a cannon of brass,
called the Lion of Scotland, bearing this inscription:--

  "Illustri Jacobo Scottorum principe digno,
  Regni magnified, dum fulmine castra reduco
  Factus sum sub eo, nuncupar ego Leo."


"This," says Balfour in his _Annales_, "was the first canon or
bombard of any strength or bignes, that ever was in Scotland."  Among
several ancient guns in the armory of the Grants of Grant in
Strathspey, is one of singular beauty, covered with figures of men on
horseback, and animals of the chase.  It is four feet two inches
long, and seems to have been a Moyenne or wall piece, and is
inscribed:--


"Dominus . Johannes . Grant . Miles . Vicecomes de Invernes . Me
fecit . in Germania, 1434."


The most ancient gun made in Britain is undoubtedly that bombarde
known as Mons Meg in Edinburgh Castle.  An inscription on the _new_
stock, cast at Woolwich in 1835, states that the gun "is _believed_
to have been forged at _Mons_, in 1486."  But this is proved now to
have been a gross mistake, an assertion which is utterly without
warrant, as an elaborate "History of Galloway" shows from proofs
indisputable that it was made by a smith of that county, in 1455, for
the service of James II. (then besieging the Castle of Threave), at a
place still named Knockcannon.  It weighs six tons and a half, is
composed of malleable iron bars hooped together, and its balls, which
are all of Galloway granite, are twenty-one inches in diameter.

Two of these shots fired from it compelled the castle to surrender in
the summer of 1455, and _both_ were found in 1841 amid the ruins--one
in the wall, the other in the draw-well; and both lay in a _direct
line_ from Knockcannon to the breach in the huge donjon tower.  For
his work, M'Kim received the forfeited lands of Mollance, pronounced
in Scottish parlance, _Mowance_, and hence the tradition of "Meg"
being forged at _Mons_.  In 1497, it accompanied the Scottish army
into England in the cause of Perkin Warbeck; to the siege of
Dumbarton in 1489, and many other scenes of strife.  In 1681, the gun
burst, when firing a royal salute for James Duke of Albany, as two of
the fractured hoops still show.  On these occasions, like the old
bombardes of the Dardanelles, it was generally _shotted_, as the
Royal Treasurer's Accounts contain many entries of payments, for
"finding and carrying _her_ bullet from Wardie Mure to the Castell."

In 1509--thirty-four years before Ralph Hogge began to cast guns in
Sussex--James IV. employed Robert Borthwick, his master gunner, to
_cast_ a set of brass ordnance for Edinburgh Castle.  Seven of these
were named by the king the _sisters_ of Borthwick--being all alike in
size and beauty.  They were inscribed---

  "_Machina sum, Stoto Borthweick Fabricata Roberto._"

With ten other brass field-pieces, these guns were all taken by the
English at the battle of Flodden, where Borthwick was killed, and the
Earl of Surrey, who saw them, asserted that there were none finer in
the arsenals of King Henry.  Several of these guns were retaken by
the Scots from the Earl of Hereford's army in 1544, and were long
preserved in the Castle of Edinburgh, on the walls of which, in the
siege of 1573, were a number of guns that bore the crowned
salamander, the badge of Francis I., and had perhaps been brought
from France by the Regent Duke of Chatelherault.

An old cannon named _Dundee_, which had been used in war by the
Viscount of that name, was long preserved in the Castle of Kilchurn;
but has now disappeared.

In the heart of British India there was, singular to say, found an
antique Scottish cannon, which is now shown in Edinburgh, and the
story of which is remarkable.  At the siege of Bhurtpore in 1826,
among the guns on the ramparts was one of great calibre and
destructive power, popularly known among our soldiers by the absurd
name of "Sweet-lips," which was taken at the point of the bayonet by
H.M. 14th Foot.

Beside it was found a Scottish brass cannon, an 18-pounder,
inscribed:--

  "_Jacobus Menteith me fecit, Edinburgh, Anno Dom.,_ 1642."

It at once attracted the attention of Captain (afterwards Colonel)
Lewis Carmichael, an old Peninsular officer, then aide-de-camp to Sir
Jasper Nicolls.  On the day before the storm, with six grenadiers of
the 59th and four Ghoorkas, he had made a gallant dash into one of
the breaches, to reconnoitre it for the desperate work that was to
come, and he asked for the old Scottish cannon as a reward.  It was
at once given, by order of the Governor-General, and he brought it
with him to Edinburgh, where it is preserved in the Museum of
Antiquities, with several other ancient guns, some of which belonged
to Sir Andrew Wood of Largo, Admiral of James III., and captain of
_the Yellow Frigate_; but how it came to be so far up country in
India, among the Jauts, it is difficult to conjecture, unless it had
belonged to one of the ships of the old and ill-fated Scottish East
India Company, which was ruined by the enmity and treachery of
William of Orange.

British India has produced many pieces of ordnance, great in calibre
and remarkable in history; among them may be enumerated the great gun
of Hyder and Tippo, and the enormous cannon found at Agra, when that
place was captured by Lord Lake in 1803.  It had trunnions, and was
furnished with four rings, two at the breech and two at the muzzle.
It was of brass, says Thorne, "and for magnitude and beauty stands
unrivalled.  Its length was 14 feet 2 inches; its calibre 23 inches;
the weight of its ball, when of cast iron, 1500 lbs.; and its whole
weight 86,600 lbs., or a little above 38 tons."

Though called brass, it was, according to common report, composed of
a mixture of precious metals.  The _Shroffs_, or native bankers, were
of that opinion, as they offered £12,000 for it, merely to melt down.
Lord Lake preferred to send it as a trophy to Britain, and proceeded
to have it transported to Calcutta on a raft.  It proved too heavy
for the latter, and capsizing sunk in the waters of the Ganges.

Another curious piece of ordnance, locally known as _Jubbar Jung_,
fell into our hands at Ghuzuee in 1842.  It was of brass and
beautifully ornamented; it carried 64-pound shot, and these being of
hammered iron whizzed as they passed through the air.  It made some
havoc among the tents of our 40th Regiment, and the Huzarehs,
followers of Ali, who joined General Nott at the siege, implored him
to destroy "Jubbar Jung," for which they appeared to entertain a deep
religious horror.

There are at this hour cannon at Bejapore, beside which our "Woolwich
Infants" and Armstrong 100-ton guns sink into insignificance.  One of
these, called the _Mulk-e-Meidan_, or "Sovereign of the Plains," cast
by Roomi Khan, "the Turk of Roumelia," or first Monarch of Bejapore,
an Ottoman of Constantinople, weighs forty tons; and, to crown all,
Major Rennell mentions an old iron cannon at Dacca, which threw a
shot 465 pounds in weight!

The last great gun actually used was King Theodore's huge bombarde at
Magdala in 1868, for which he had an enormous number of stone balls
made, and which he believed to be the Palladium of Abyssinia.  It was
shattered to pieces among his troops, on their first attempt to use
it.

The last and most remarkable invention in artillery is a much needed
fire-arm, which may supersede our boasted steel mountain ordnance,
"the jointed gun" of Sir William Armstrong, which can be unscrewed
into three separate pieces, each of which is light enough for
conveyance on the back of a horse, and when put together form a
powerful and long-range cannon, similar to the present field-piece.

Such a gun would have been invaluable in Ashantee, or among the
mountains of Abyssinia; and the want of some such fire-arm was sorely
felt at times during the Indian mutiny, especially about its close,
when our moveable columns pursued the rebels in the deserts of
Bekaneer, where the gun carriages of even the flying artillery at
times sunk axle deep in the dry heavy sand, rendering them almost
useless for service.

In Europe, this is peculiarly the age of enormous cannon.  "Armour of
two feet in thickness," says a recent writer, "and guns of one
hundred tons in weight being now accomplished facts, and ships
already bigger than the _Inflexible_ being already in hand, we may
well ask ourselves, _What will be the next step?_"




STORY OF A MERCHANT CAPTAIN.

About the time of the accession of George III. to the throne, few
domestic events made a greater sensation in the papers and
periodicals of the day than the adventures and fate of a sea-captain
named George Glass, especially in connection with a mutiny on board
the brig _Earl of Sandwich_.  This remarkable man, who was one of the
fifteen children of John Glass, noted as the originator of the
Scottish sect known as the Glassites, was born at Dundee in 1725.
After graduating in the medical profession, he made several voyages,
as surgeon of a merchant-ship (belonging to London), to the Brazils
and the coast of Guinea; and in 1764, he published, by Dodsley, an
interesting work in one volume quarto, entitled _The History of the
Discovery and Conquest of the Canary Islands, translated from a
Spanish manuscript_.

He obtained command of a Guinea trader, and made several successful
voyages, till the war with Spain broke out in January, 1762.  Having
saved a good round sum, he equipped a privateer, and took command of
her as captain, to cruise against the French and Spaniards; but he
had not been three days at sea, when his crew mutinied, and sent him
that which is called in sea-phraseology a round-robin (a corruption
of an old French military term, the _ruban rond_, or round ribbon),
in which they wrote their names in a circle; hence none could know
who was the leader.

Arming himself with his cutlass and pistols, Glass came on deck, and
offered to fight, hand to hand, any man who conceived himself to be
wronged in any way.  But the crew, knowing his personal strength, his
skill and resolution, declined the challenge.  He succeeded in
pacifying them by fair words; and the capture of a valuable French
merchantman a few days after put them all in excellent humour.  This
gleam of good fortune was soon after clouded by an encounter with an
enemy's frigate, which, though twice the size of his privateer, Glass
resolved to engage; and for two hours they fought broadside to
broadside, till another French vessel bore down on him, and he was
compelled to strike his colours, after half his crew had been killed
and he had received a musket-shot in the shoulder.

He remained for some time a French prisoner of war in the Antilles,
where he was treated with excessive severity; but upon being
exchanged, he resolved to embark the remainder of his fortune in
another privateer and "have it out," as he said, with the French and
Dons.  But he was again taken in action, and lost everything he had
in the world.

On being released a second time, he was employed by London merchants
in several voyages to the West Indies, in command of ships that
fought their way without convoy; and according to a statement in the
_Annual Register_, he was captured no less than _seven_ times.  But
after various fluctuations of fortune, when the general peace took
place in 1763, he found himself possessed of two thousand guineas
prize-money, and the reputation of being one of the best merchant
captains in the Port of London.

About that time a Company there resolved to make an attempt to form a
settlement on the west coast of Africa, by founding a harbour and
town midway between the Cape de Verd and the river Senegal.  In the
London and other papers of the day we find many statements urging the
advantage of opening up the Guinea-trade; among others, a strange
letter from a merchant, who tells us he was taken prisoner in a
battle on that coast, and that when escaping he "crossed a forest
within view of the sea, where there lay elephants' teeth in
quantities sufficient to load one hundred ships."

In the interests of this new Company Glass sailed in a ship of his
own to the coast of Guinea, and selected and surveyed a harbour at a
place which he was certain might become the centre of a great trade
in teak and cam woods, spices, palm oil and ivory, wax and gold.
Elated with his success, he returned to England, and laid his scheme
before the ministry, among whom were John Earl of Sandwich, Secretary
of State, and the Earl of Hillsborough, Commissioner of Trade and
Plantations.

With truly national patience and perseverance he underwent all the
procrastinations and delays of office, but ultimately obtained an
exclusive right of trading to his own harbour for twenty years.
Assisted by two merchants--the Company would seem to have failed--he
fitted out his ship anew, and sailed for the intended harbour; and
sent on shore a man who knew the country well, to make propositions
of trade with the natives, who put him to death the moment they saw
him.

Undiscouraged by this event, Captain Glass found means to open up a
communication with the king of the country, to lay before him the
wrong that had been done, and the advantages that were certain to
accrue from mutual trade and barter.  The sable potentate affected to
be pleased with the proposal, but only to the end that he might get
Glass completely into his power; but the Scotsman was on his guard,
and foiled him.

The king then attempted to poison the whole crew by provisions which
he sent on board impregnated by some deadly drug.  Glass, by his
previous medical knowledge, perhaps, discovered this in time; but so
scarce had food become in his vessel, that he was compelled to go
with a few hands in an open boat to the Canaries, where he hoped to
purchase what he wanted from the Spaniards.

In his absence the savages were encouraged to attack the ship in
their war-canoes; but were repulsed by a sharp musketry-fire opened
upon them by the remainder of the crew, who, losing heart by the
protracted absence of the captain, quitted his fatal harbour, and
sailed for the Thames, which they reached in safety.

Meanwhile the unfortunate captain, after landing on one of the
Canaries, presented a petition to the Spanish governor to the effect
that he might be permitted to purchase food; but that officer,
inflamed by national animosity, cruelly threw him into a dark and
damp dungeon, and kept him there without pen, ink, or paper, on the
accusation that he was a spy.  Being thus utterly without means of
making his case known, he contrived another way of communicating with
the external world.  One account has it that he concealed a pencilled
note in a loaf of bread which fell into the hands of the British
consul; another states that he wrote with a piece of charcoal on a
ship-biscuit and sent it to the captain of a British man-of-war that
was lying off the island, and who with much difficulty, and after
being imprisoned himself, effected the release of Glass.  The latter,
on being joined by his wife and daughter, who had come in search of
him, set sail for England in 1765, on board the merchant brig _Earl
of Sandwich_, Captain Cochrane.

Glass doubtless supposed his troubles were now over; but the
knowledge that much of his property and a great amount of specie, one
hundred thousand pounds, belonging to others, was on board, induced
four of the crew to form a conspiracy to murder every one else and
seize the ship.  These mutineers were respectively George Gidly, the
cook, a native of the west of England; Peter M'Kulie, an Irishman;
Andrew Zekerman, a Hollander; and Richard H. Quintin, a Londoner.  On
three different nights they are stated to have made the attempt, but
were baffled by the vigilance of Captain Glass, rather than that of
his country man, Captain Cochrane; but at eleven o'clock at night on
the 30th of September, 1765, it chanced, as shown at their trial,
that these four miscreants had together the watch on deck, when the
_Sandwich_ was already in sight of the coast of Ireland; and when
Captain Cochrane, after taking a survey aloft, was about to return to
the cabin, Peter M'Kulie brained him with "an iron bar" (probably a
marline-spike), and threw him overboard.

A cry that had escaped Cochrane alarmed the rest of the crew, who
were all dispatched in the same manner as they rushed on deck in
succession.  This slaughter and the din it occasioned, roused Captain
Glass, who was below in bed; but he soon discovered what was
occurring, and, after giving one glance on deck, hurried away to get
his sword.  M'Kulie, imagining the cause of his going back, went down
the steps leading to the cabin, and stood in the dark, expecting
Glass's return, and suddenly seized his arms from behind; but the
captain, being a man of great strength, wrenched his sword-arm free,
and on being assailed by the three other assassins, plunged his
weapon into the arm of Zekerman, when the blade became wedged or
entangled.  It was at length wrenched forth, and Glass was slain by
repeated stabs of his own weapon, while his dying cries were heard by
his wife and daughter--two unhappy beings who were ruthlessly thrown
overboard and drowned.

Besides these four victims, James Pincent, the mate, and three
others, lost their lives.  The mutineers now loaded one of the boats
with the money, chests, and so forth, and then scuttled the
_Sandwich_, and landed at Ross on the coast of Ireland.  But
suspicion speedily attached to them; they were apprehended, and,
confessing the crimes of which they had been guilty, were tried
before the Court of King's Bench, Dublin, and sentenced to death.
They were accordingly executed in St. Stephen's Green, on the 10th of
October, 1765.




THE STORY OF RENÉE OF ANGERS.

Though it occurred so long ago as the time of Henry IV. of France,
the story we are about to relate formed one of the most remarkable
_causes célèbres_ before the Parliament of Paris, when Renée Corbeau,
a young demoiselle of Angers, in Normandy, by her eloquence in a
court of justice, and by her singular self-sacrifice, saved the life
of a false and dastardly lover, to whom she was devotedly attached.

In the year 1594, when Henry IV., justly surnamed the Great (though
his passions betrayed him into errors and involved him in
difficulties), was on the throne of France, a young man named M.
Pousset, a native of Tees, an old episcopal city of Normandy, was
studying the Civil and Canon Law at the University of Angers, in
those days a famous seat of learning.  While thus engaged, M. Pousset
was introduced to Mademoiselle Renée Corbeau, the daughter of a
citizen.  She is described as having been a girl of great beauty of
person and with great modesty of manner, though witty and lively in
spirit, _folatré et caressante_, and full of nameless graces.
Everyone loved and admired Renée, and when but a youth Pousset sighed
for her.  He soon learned to love her passionately, and we are told
"that he no longer lived but to see and converse with her."

She in turn became deeply attached to Pousset, who proposed marriage,
and gave her, in writing, a document to that effect, though her
parents were in circumstances so limited that he dared not consult
his own (who were people of wealth, rank, and ambition) on this
important subject.  So the lovers dreamed on, and on the faith of the
written promise, Renée, it would appear, yielded too far, and fell,
as her mother Eve fell before her; and then repentance came when too
late.

The unfortunate Renée had, in time, to make a confidante of her
mother, who in her grief and anger revealed all to M. Corbeau.  He
heaped the most bitter reproaches on their daughter, but agreed that
some plan should be adopted to bring Pousset, who was now studiously
absenting himself, to reason and a sense of justice.  It was arranged
that he and Madame Corbeau should feign a journey to a little country
mansion they possessed not far from Angers, and that Renée should
press Pousset to visit her, when they should take advantage of the
occasion to surprise him; a project which was executed with complete
success.

Thrown completely off his guard by this unexpected stratagem, the
lover said with much apparent candour:

"Monsieur Corbeau, be not alarmed for the error which our love for
each other has led us into; but pardon us, I beseech you.  My
intentions are still most honourable, and I shall be but too happy to
espouse your daughter."

The incensed Corbeau was somewhat comforted by this prompt promise of
reparation, and sent immediately for a notary, his friend, who lived
close by.  The latter drew up a formal contract of marriage in legal
form, and to this, with Renée, M. Pousset appended his signature and
seal, after which he took a tender farewell of the weeping girl, and
retired with the view of, reluctantly, breaking the matter to his
family; but so true is it that "affection is the root of love in
woman, and passion is the root of love in man," that from the hour in
which he signed the--to him--fatal contract, all his regard for Renée
evaporated.

Her beauty and her sorrow alike failed to impress him now, and the
faithless Pousset repented him so bitterly of what he angrily deemed
a legal entanglement, that he hastened to Tees and unfolded the whole
of the affair to his father in a story artfully coloured and
fashioned to suit himself.

M. Pousset the senior, who possessed a magnificent estate, never
doubted but that his amiable and facile _son_ had been entrapped by
an artful girl and her parents, and sternly told him that he could
never approve of his marriage with one whose portion was so small,
and desired him to commit her, the contract, and the whole affair, to
oblivion.  While the document, signed and sealed existed, this,
however, proved impossible; so young Pousset, either by his father's
advice or his own inclination, took refuge in the bosom of the
Church, and was somewhat too speedily ordained sub-deacon, and then
deacon, thinking thereby to vitiate the power of the contract, and to
create for life an invincible barrier between himself and Renée.

With all the grief and horror a tender and affectionate heart could
feel when love is so repaid by black perfidy, she heard these
tidings, and her soul seemed to die within her; but her old father,
who was filled with just indignation, and whose sword the ordination
of Pousset kept in its scabbard, raised a civil action against him
before the principal court at Angers for having deluded, and then
declined, to marry his daughter in the face of the notary's contract.

The recreant was compelled to appear; but he appealed against the
order, and denied the jurisdiction of the court; hence the cause was
brought before the Parliament of Paris.  Before this tribunal, then,
were brought the wrongs of Renée Corbeau, and the whole affair seemed
so cruel and odious to the judges--especially the fact of Pousset
having taken holy orders (and thereby degraded them) to evade the
contract of marriage--that they condemned him to espouse Renée or
lose his head by the sword of the executioner.

He urged that the sanctity of holy orders utterly precluded the
former reparation.  On this the court unanimously declared that he
must undergo the latter.  He was accordingly replaced in the Bastile;
the priest who was to attend in his last moments came to prepare him
for death, and as all sentences were summarily executed in those
days, already the headsman awaited him.

The heart of the poor girl, who loved him still, was now wrung with
new anguish and pity, and she accused herself of being the cause of
his approaching doom.  Crushed by that dreadful conviction, in her
anxiety to save him, or at least have his sentence mitigated in some
manner, she conceived the idea of taking all the guilt of his
position upon _herself_.

Hastening to the old Palais de Justice, she entered the great hall,
the centre of which was then occupied by the famous marble table
which Victor Hugo describes as being of a single piece, so long, and
so broad and thick, that it was doubtful if in the world there was
such another block of marble.  Imploring the astonished judges to
hear her, she knelt before them, and while scarcely daring to raise
her eyes from the floor, she told them in trembling accents that in
condemning her lover-husband, for such she deemed him, they had
forgotten that she too was culpable; that by his death she would be
sunk into sorrow and covered with ignominy; and that while seeking to
avenge her, or repair her honour, they would bring upon her the
opprobrium of all France!

The judges listened in bewildered silence, while in a low and still
more tremulous voice, Renée continued thus:

"Messieurs--I will no longer conceal my crime.  Remorse of conscience
now forces me to declare that, thinking you might compel M. Pousset
to marry me, I concealed the fact that I snared him into loving
me--that I loved him first, and was thus the source of all my own
sorrow!  You deem it a crime that he took refuge in holy orders to
avoid the fulfilment of his contract; yet, messieurs, that was not
_his_ doing, but resulted from the will of a proud and avaricious
father, who is, in that matter, the real criminal.  Spare him then, I
implore you--spare him to the world, if not to me!  He has declared
that his orders preclude his marrying me; and for that declaration
you ordain that he must die.  Oh, what matters his asserting that he
would formally espouse me if he could; and because he cannot, you
condemn him to die, after giving him _a choice_.  Who here can doubt
that he would marry me in spite of his deacon's orders?  Though I am
but a weak and foolish girl, I know that we may yet be wedded, could
we but obtain the dispensation of his Holiness Clement VIII.  Daily
we expect in Paris his Legate, who possesses sovereign powers.  At
his feet I will solicit that dispensation; and oh, be assured,
messieurs, that my love and my prayers will obtain it.  Suspend your
terrible sentence, then, till he arrives."

After a pause, during which she was overcome with agitation, she
spoke again:

"Think of all he has endured since his sentence has been delivered,
and of all that I am enduring now!  Should I have among you but a few
voices for me, ought these not to win me some favour of humanity over
the rest, though they be more in number! but alas! should all be
inflexible, permit me, in mercy at least, to die with him I love, and
by the same weapon."

It is recorded that the unhappy Renée's prayer met with a very
favourable reception, and that the remarkable tone of her
self-accusation, of having "ensnared" M. Pousset, gave a new colour
to his alleged crime.  "The judges," we are told, "lost not a word of
her oration, which was pronounced with a clear sweet voice, and her
words found a ready echo in their hearts, while the wonderful charms
of her person, her tears and her eloquence, were too powerful not to
melt, if they failed to persuade, men of humanity."

She was requested to withdraw while they consulted, and the First
President, M. Villeroy, after collecting their votes, found himself
enabled to grant a _respite_ for six months, that a dispensation
might be obtained if possible; and on this being announced, the
plaudits of assembled thousands made the roof of the Palais de
Justice ring in honour of Pousset's best advocate, Renée Corbeau.

Ere long the Roman Legate (Cardinal de Pellevé) came to Paris; but,
on hearing the ugly story of Pousset, he conceived such indignation
against him, for the whole tenor of his conduct, that he constantly
turned a deaf ear to every application in his favour.  Soon the last
month of the respite drew to a close, and the fatal day was near when
Pousset must be brought forth to die!

The unexpected hostility of the Legate cast Renée once more into
despair, an emotion all the more terrible that the announcement of M.
Villeroy had given her brilliant, perhaps happy, hopes.  These,
however, did not die.  She obtained an audience of Henry IV. soon
after he had stormed the town of Dreux and made his public entry into
Paris, and, as he was cognisant of her miserable story, on her knees
at his feet she once more sought an intercession for her doomed
lover, if he could be termed so still.

Henry had too often felt the passion of love not to be moved by the
singular beauty of the suppliant, by her sorrow, and the eloquence
with which affection endowed her.  He raised her from the floor and
besought her to take courage, as he would now be her friend and
advocate.

The Cardinal de Pellevé could not decline the prayer of such an
intercessor as Henry the Great, and, as the luckless Pousset had not
received the higher orders of the priesthood, his Eminence granted a
dispensation in the name of Clement VIII.  The marriage ceremony was
duly performed, in fulfilment of the contract signed at Angers, and
Renée Corbeau and the lover she had rescued "lived ever after in the
most perfect union; the husband ever regarding his wife as his
guardian angel, who had saved his life and honour."




ANNA SCHONLEBEN.

THE BAVARIAN POISONER.

This singular wretch, a woman of a nature so fiendish, and with whom
the destruction of human life by secret poisoning became a veritable
passion, was beheaded in the ancient city of Nuremberg, in Bavaria,
in April, 1810, after a protracted trial, that brought to light the
long catalogue of her iniquities.

It would appear that she was born in Nuremberg in 1760, during the
reign of Maximilian Joseph--the same who concluded the famous treaty
with Maria Theresa--and was left an orphan by the death of both her
parents in 1765; but, as she was the heiress to some property, she
remained under guardianship, and was carefully educated till her
nineteenth year, when she was married--against her inclination, it is
asserted--to a notary named Zwanziger.

Young, pretty, and accustomed to much gaiety in the house of her
wealthy guardian, the lonely life she felt herself condemned to pass
in the house of her husband formed an unpleasant contrast, all the
more so, as Zwanziger, when not absent on business, devoted his whole
time to the bottle and became a confirmed bibber.

Anna meanwhile strove to forget her gloom and her griefs by novel
reading, her favourite works being the "Sorrows of Werter" and those
of Pamela; but the dissipation of Zwanziger, his neglect of his
profession, on one hand, and his lavish extravagance on the other,
soon brought them to wretchedness and ruin; and she, having
considerable personal attractions, though she appeared hideous and
repulsive at the time of her arraignment, "now attempted to prop the
falling establishment by making the best use of them;" and amid this
miserable state of affairs, Zwanziger died suddenly, leaving her to
continue her life, which was now one of deception and licentiousness,
alone.

Her fortune wasted, her prospects blasted, she became filled with a
hatred of mankind, and with rage and bitterness at her fate.  All the
better sympathies which her nature may have possessed in girlhood
faded out, and their place was taken by a stern and grim resolution
to better her now destitute condition at all risks and hazards.

It does not seem to be clearly known when the idea of systematic
poisoning occurred to her, but it was eventually suspected that she
had disposed of her husband by this means, and before she was
received as housekeeper into the family of Herr Justiz-Amptman
Glaser.  She had then spent many years as a wanderer, was fifty years
of age, and without a trace of her former charms.

This was in 1808, when Glaser was residing at Pegnitz in Upper
Franconia, but was living apart from his wife.  Anna Schonleben (for
she seldom seems to have taken her husband's name), having her own
ends in view, adopting the rôle of friendship, effected a
reconciliation between Glaser and his wife, who returned to his home,
and within a month after was seized by a sudden and mysterious
illness, of which she died in the greatest agony.

As there was no appearance of Glaser wishing her to take the place of
the deceased, Anna quitted his service for that of the Herr
Justiz-Amptmann Grohmann, who was unmarried and only in his
thirty-eighth year.  He was in delicate health; thus she had every
opportunity for studying to please him, by care, attention, and an
affectionate regard for his comforts; but age was against her; her
apparently unremitting attention won her no favour from Herr
Grohmann, who received all his medicines from her own hands, and
among them some dose, suggested by revenge, as he died on the 8th of
May, 1809, "his disease being accompanied by violent internal pains
of the stomach, dryness of the skin, _erbrechen_," &c.

She acted her part so well, she appeared so inconsolable for his
loss, and won among his friends a character so high and valuable as a
careful and gentle sick-nurse, that she was almost immediately
received into the household of the Kammer-Amptmann Gebhard, in that
capacity.  On the 13th of May, only five days after the death of
Grohmann, Madame Gebhard was delivered of a baby.  Both mother and
child were doing well till the 16th, when the former was seized with
precisely the same symptoms before named, and after seven days of
agony--during which she frequently asserted that she had been
poisoned--she expired.

The funeral over, the widower found himself unable to manage his
household and family, and not unnaturally thought he could not do
better than retain in his service, for that purpose, Anna Schonleben,
who had nursed his wife, as she had done his deceased friend, in
their last hours; so she remained in his house invested with all the
authority of _haushalterin_, though some of his friends hinted at the
inexpediency of having as an inmate one whom some fatality seemed to
attend.

Gebhard laughed at this as superstitious; but there was one friend,
in particular, who recurred to this matter again and again so
pertinaciously--though upon what grounds he never precisely
explained--that he came to the resolution of acting upon his advice,
and to Anna he broke the subject of her impending dismissal, but as
gently as possible, for she had acquired a certain ascendancy over
him.

She merely expressed her surprise and regret, and the subsequent day
was fixed for her departure to Bayreuth; but prior to that event she
resolved on a terrible revenge.  She arranged all the rooms as usual,
and filled the _salzfasten_ in the kitchen, saying the while, that
"it was always the custom for those who left to fill it with salt for
those who came in their place;" and when the droski for her
conveyance came to the door, she took in her arms the infant child of
Gebhard--the infant whose mother she had poisoned, and which was now
five months old--and while feigning to caress it, she placed between
"its boneless gums" a soft biscuit soaked in milk.

Then she drove away, but she had not been gone an hour, when the
child and every servant in the house became seized with spasms,
pains, and violent sickness.  In this instance none, however, died;
but Gebhard, recalling the advice of his friend, now became full of
alarm and suspicion.  The _salzfasten_, which Anna Schonleben had
been seen so fussily to fill, was examined, and a great quantity of
arsenic was found to be mixed with the salt.  The barrel from which
the latter was taken was also submitted to chemical analysis, and
arsenic was found therein.

It now came suddenly to the knowledge or memory of the simple and
confiding Kammer-Amptmann, that on one occasion, in the August of
1809, two gentlemen who had dined with him, were seized by the same
symptoms as his servants ere the cloth was well off the table; that
one of the servants, named Barbara Waldmann, with whom she had
frequent quarrels, was seized in the same fashion after taking a cup
of coffee from her hands; that she had once offered a lad named
Johann Kraus a glass of brandy in the cellar, which he declined on
seeing something white permeating through it; that on another
occasion, the deliverer of a message to whom she had given a glass of
white Rosenhourr, was sick and ill for days after, barely escaping
death; and, though last not least, Herr Gebhard remembered that on
the occasion of a dinner party, given on the 1st of September, after
partaking of the wine which _she_ brought from the cellar, he and all
his guests, five in number, were seized by the usual spasms and
sickness.

Gebhard and others were astonished now, that the series of sudden
deaths and violent illnesses occurring to all who took anything from
the hand of the woman Schonleben, had not excited their suspicions
before.  The bodies of those who had died were quietly exhumed; the
contents of the stomach of each were subjected to chemical analysis,
and the conclusion come to was that two of them at least had been
poisoned by arsenic; and reports were drawn up and depositions made,
while the culprit, all unaware of the Nemesis that was about to
overtake her, was living at Bayreuth, from whence she had the
hardihood to write to the Kammer-Amptmann more than one letter, in
which she bitterly reproached him for his base ingratitude in
dismissing from his service one who had been as a mother to his
motherless child.

It is supposed that the object of these epistles was to procure her
reinstatement in his household, but on the 19th of October, to her
consternation, she was suddenly arrested, and on being searched,
three packets of poison--two being arsenic--were found upon her
person.  After being brought to trial, she protested her innocence,
and acted with singular obstinacy and ingenuity combined, till the
16th of April, 1810, when she fairly broke down, and admitted having
murdered Madame Glaser by two doses of poison; but the moment the
confession left her lips, according to Feuerbach, she fell as if
struck by a thunderbolt, and in strong convulsions was removed to her
dungeon, under sentence of death.

It is stated, that she had committed and attempted so many murders,
that they had lost all character of horror to her; that she merely
viewed them as petty indiscretions, or the punishing of those who
offended her or who stood in her way, till at last, to poison became
almost a pastime or a passion; hence, when the poison taken from her
at Bayreuth was shown to her some weeks afterwards, in the old castle
of Plassenburg at Culmbach, her eyes sparkled and her whole frame
seemed to vibrate with delight, as if she saw again, in that deadly
white drug, an old and valued friend or servant; but she admitted,
that fly-powder was what she chiefly used to revenge herself upon her
fellow-servants by mixing it with their beer; and that prior to
quitting the house of Gebhard she had frequently poisoned the coffee,
wine, and beer of such guests as she chose to dislike.  She declared
openly, that her death was a fortunate thing for many people, as she
felt certain she could not have left off poisoning as long as she
lived.

She steadily ascended the scaffold, bowed to the people, with a smile
on her old, wrinkled, and, then, hideous face, laid her head on the
block, and without shrinking or moving a muscle, had it struck off by
the axe of the public _scharfrichter_, or executioner; and so ended
this German _cause célèbre_.




LAURA WENLOCK'S CHRISTMAS EVE.



CHAPTER I.

"It cannot be that you are about to be married!" exclaimed Jack
Westbrook passionately as he held the girl's hands half forcibly and
gazed into her shrinking eyes; "I will not believe it--even from your
own lips."

But the girl, silent and sad, hesitated to reply.

The glory of an April sunset lay over all the sweet Kentish
landscape; a little tarn between two white chalk cliffs shone like
molten gold, with black coots swimming, and the pearly clouds
reflected on its surface; the emerald green buds were bursting in
their beauty in the coppice and hedgerows, where the linnet and the
speckled thrush were preparing their nests; the unclosing crocus and
the drooping daffodil were making the cottage gardens gay; and every
where, there were coming "fresh flowers and leaves to deck the dead
season's bier."

It was a period of the opened year when unconsciously the human heart
feels hopeful and happy, even the hearts of the old and the ailing;
but the souls of those two who lingered, near the old Saxon lichgate,
roofed with ancient thatch and velvet moss, and by the old worn stile
that led to the village church of Craybourne, were sad indeed; they
were on the eve of parting, and--for ever!

"It cannot be, Laura, that you are about to be married, after all,"
repeated Jack Westbrook, a soldier-like young fellow, not much over
five and twenty, dark, handsome and clad in that kind of grey tweed
suit, which looks so gentlemanly when worn by one of good bearing and
style, and such Jack certainly was.

"It is but too true--too true, Jack," replied Laura, while her tears
fell fast, and she strove to release her trembling hands from her
lover's passionate clasp.

Laura Wenlock was more than merely handsome; in her soft face there
was a singular and piquante charm, a loveliness that was more
penetrating and of a higher order than mere regularity of feature, as
its expression varied so much--a charm that would have delighted an
artist, while it would have baffled his powers to reproduce it.  Her
eyes were violet blue; her hair was auburn, shot with gold, and ruddy
golden it seemed ever in the sunshine.

"You don't mean to say that you are about to marry _for_ money?" said
Westbrook impetuously.

"Far from it, Jack--oh! don't think so meanly--so basely of me,"
urged Laura piteously.

"What then?"

"_With_ money--sounds different, doesn't it, Jack, dear?" said the
girl with a sob and a sickly smile.

Westbrook gnawed his thick brown moustache, and eyed her gloomily,
then almost malevolently and, anon; pleadingly, for his fate was in
her hands.

"From all I have heard," said he, "I feared it would come to this;
but oh, no, no, surely it cannot be--that I am now to lose you!"

"It must be; the fatal papers have already been prepared."

"The settlements!"

"Yes; debts beyond what we could ever have anticipated, have
overtaken my father, and you know that his vicarage here at
Craybourne is a poor one, Jack, a very poor one, and his poverty
would be the ruin of my two brothers.  My marriage will be the saving
of them all--the Colonel is so rich."

"Philip Daubeny, of Craybourne Hall?"

"Yes," replied Laura, with averted eyes

"I saw him struck down by the sun on the march between Jehanumbad and
Shetanpore; and I would, with all my heart, he were there still!"

"Don't say so, Jack," urged the girl; "Colonel Daubeny is good, and
brave, and generous--oh, most generous!  God knows, Jack, if you
would take me as I am, without a shilling, I would become your wedded
wife to-night," added Laura, blinded with tears; "but you want me to
wait for you, Jack, and I cannot wait, for the fate of those over
there--at home--is in my power," continued Laura, turning towards the
old thatched vicarage, the lozenged casements of which were
glittering in the sunshine between the stems of the trees.

"To wait, of course," said he, huskily, and relinquishing her hands
in a species of sullen despair; "I have but little to live on just
yet, since I had to sell out of the Hussars after that infernal loss
on the Oaks, and, of course, I cannot supply you with equipages and
luxuries as Daubeny can do.  But do have patience with me, Laura."

"I cannot--I cannot!" wailed the girl; "the dreadful _why_ I have
told you a thousand times."

"You never loved me truly."

"You wrong me; no one has ever been more dear to me than you, Jack."

He laughed bitterly.

"Yet you will marry Philip Daubeny?  Have you thought how shameful is
a mercenary marriage?"

"I have, indeed, God knows how deeply, how bitterly and prayerfully,
in the silent night, when none could see my tears, save Him!  Take
back your ring, dear Jack, and let us part friends;" and drawing the
emblem from her tiny finger, she touched it with her trembling lips,
and restored it to him.

"Friends!" he exclaimed, bitterly and scornfully, while in his fine
dark eyes there shone a flash of light, where evil seemed to rival
love and sorrow, as he flung the golden hoop, with its pearl cluster,
into the tarn, and left her without another word or glance!  He
strode away down the sequestered path that led to the churchyard
stile, crushing, as if vengefully, under his feet the wayside
flowers, the tender blossoms and sprays of spring; and the girl
watched him till his retreating figure disappeared in the shady vista
of the lane.

Then she interlaced her slender fingers over her auburn hair and cast
her eyes upwards, full of sorrow and intense compunction for the pain
she had been compelled to inflict; but there was no despair in her
expression, nor was there in her heart, we hope.

"God bless you, dear--dear Jack; you will forget me in time.  All is
over now!" she murmured.

But the memory of Westbrook's harassed face, and the winning sound of
his voice haunted her in the hours of the night as she lay feverish,
restless, in a passion of bitter weeping; and full of sad and
terrible thoughts, tossing from side to side, sleepless on her pillow.




CHAPTER II.

The marriage day came, and the chimes were ringing merrily in the old
square tower of the little vicarage church, scaring the swallows from
their nests amid the leaves and the clustering ivy, and, aware of the
event, numbers of the parishioners and of Colonel Daubeny's tenantry,
in their holiday attire, were toiling up the steep and picturesque
pathway that led through shady dingles to the quaint edifice which
overlooked the Cray.  The humble old-fashioned organ gave forth its
most joyous notes; and what was wanting in splendour or decoration in
a church so old and rural, was amply made up by the masses of
flowers, many of them the rarest exotics from the conservatories of
Colonel Daubeny, and these garlanded the round chancel arch and the
short dumpy Saxon pillars, while the altar in its deep recess was gay
with them; when Laura, leaning on the arm of her father, the old
thin-faced and silver-haired Vicar, and followed by her six
bridesmaids, all lovely little girls, relatives of both families,
dressed alike, and attended closely, too, by her two brothers, the
thoughtless lads, whom she had sacrificed herself to serve and
advance in life, was led slowly up the church, the cynosure and
admiration of every eye, for all the people knew and loved her.

The gift of the bridegroom--a handsome, grave, and manly-looking
fellow, whose hair, though only in his fortieth year, Indian service
had slightly streaked with grey, and whose best man was his old chum
and comrade, Charlie Fane--her bridal dress, priceless with satin and
lace, shone in the successive rays of sunlight as she passed the
painted windows, her bridal veil floated gracefully and gloriously
around her, by its folds hiding the ashy pallor of her charming face,
and her eyes that were aflame with unshed tears, and trembled to look
up, lest they should encounter those of Jack Westbrook, full of
upbraiding and bitterness; but Jack was at that moment miles away
occupying his mind with very different matters, though he well knew
what was then being enacted at Craybourne Church.

She stood and knelt as one in a dream side by side with Philip
Daubeny at the altar rail before her father, and it certainly _did_
strike the former with something of alarm rather than surprise, that
when she was ungloved by a fussy and blushing little bridesmaid, and
when she placed her hand steadily and without a tremor in his, it was
icy and cold, as that of Lucy Ashton on her ill-omened bridal morn.

She uttered all the words of the service in a low and distinct voice,
yet never once were her dark blue eyes raised to those of the earnest
and generous Philip Daubeny, whose glances, moderated of course by
the knowledge that they were so closely observed, were full of love
and tenderness; and, in truth, even at that solemn moment, Laura felt
that though he had her highest respect and her genuine esteem, she
did not love him, and could only pray to Heaven, in her silent heart,
that the time might come when she should do so as a wedded wife.

Laura bore up nobly.  If she clung to her husband's arm, and thus
sent a thrill to his heart as they quitted the gloomy fane, with its
earthy odour, for the sunshine of the churchyard, where the cheers of
assembled hundreds greeted them, it was only because she felt weak,
and wondered when the time would come that would see her laid in
yonder vault, where all the Daubenys of past ages lay--the vault,
with its ponderous door, mildewed and rusty, and half-hidden by huge
fern leaves and churchyard nettles--and on reaching the Vicarage she
nearly fainted, greatly to the terror of Daubeny and the anxiety of
all.

Avoiding the former, she clung to her father.

"Kiss me, papa," she said again and again.  "Kiss me, papa; are you
pleased with me--pleased with your poor Laura now?"

"Yes, my darling, yes," replied the old Vicar, folding her in his
arms.  He had heard much of Jack Westbrook: but thought that, so far
as himself and his family were concerned, "matters were now, indeed,
ordered for the best" in her marriage with the Squire of Craybourne.

A man of the world--one who had seen twenty years of dangerous
military service in the East--Phil Daubeny was one of whom any woman
might be proud, handsome, wealthy, and well-born, and all thought
that Laura was as happy in her choice as in her heart; but the image
of Jack Westbrook, of whom he knew _nothing_, stood--and was for a
time fated to stand--as a barrier between her and the man she had
vowed to "love, honour, and obey;" and most earnestly in her soul did
she pray, as the carriage bore her from her beloved home for ever,
that never more in this world might Westbrook's path cross hers; but
not that she feared evil would come of it, for Laura was too wifely,
too pure, and too good for such an idea to occur to her.




CHAPTER III.

Amid the congratulations of friends, under the radiant smiles of her
husband, even when her head nestled on his shoulder and his strong
arm went lovingly round her; amid all the innumerable gaieties of
Paris, of Brussels--a new world to her--this ghost seemed morbidly to
haunt her; yet the honeymoon glided away, and the second month found
them, amid all the charms of midsummer, located in their luxurious
home at Craybourne Hall, from the upper oriels of which she could see
the smoke, from the old clustered chimneys of the Vicarage, curling
about the leafy coppice.

Daubeny had missed something responsive, he knew not what, in his
wife, whose general listlessness, with a certain far-seeing
expression of eye, began to pain and bewilder him.  He kept his
thoughts to himself; yet his brave and loving nature craved ever for
some secret sympathy which Laura failed to accord him, and so there
gradually began to yawn between them a chasm which neither could
define, and the existence of which they would stoutly have denied.
To Daubeny it became a source of keen and growing misery.  But one
night the scales fell from his eyes.

Finding himself alone and idle in London, he turned into the back
stalls of the opera.  The piece had not commenced; the orchestra were
at the overture; the gas was somewhat low; and by some heedless
fellows who were sitting in front of him he heard _his own name_
mentioned once or twice in conversation, and was compelled to listen,
thereto.

"Jack Westbrook has got over it all now," one said.  "Of course the
_sting_ of wounded self-esteem, at being thrown over for rich old
Phil Daubeny, rankled for a time.  The fair Laura was his first
love--never saw such a pair of spoons in all my life, don't you
know--privately engaged, and all that sort of thing."

"And now I have no doubt she will flirt with any man who will flirt
with her.  Of course, it is always the way--and she don't care for
Daubeny, poor devil!"

"I don't think she _will_ flirt," said the first speaker.

"Bah! every woman has some weak point, if you can only find it out."

"Most men, too, I suspect; but the fair Laura is clad in the armour
of virtue."

"Jack Westbrook might find some weak points in that armour, too; and
he won't drop out of the hunt, perhaps."

Then followed a reckless laugh that stung the soul of Daubeny to
madness.  The Opera stalls were no place for that which is so
abhorrent in "society"--a scene; so instead of dashing their heads
together, as he felt inclined to do, he softly left the place just as
the overture ceased and the act-drop rose; and he went forth in a
tempest of that kind of rage which always becomes the more bitter for
having no immediate object to expend itself on; and even the speed of
the night express seemed a thousand degrees too slow as it bore him
homeward to Craybourne Hall.  She had been engaged, had a lover--her
first lover, too--and all unknown to him!

He had both seen and heard of Westbrook; but not in this character.
Her first love--her only love!  How many uncounted kisses had, of
course, been exchanged, of which he knew naught (and had no business
with then)?  How much of the bloom had been worn off the peach ere it
became his?  He was full of black wrath, and saw much now that he saw
not before, and could quite account for all her coldness.  Yet,
although he knew it not, the girl who had always esteemed was now
learning to _love_ him as she had never even loved Jack Westbrook!

Late though the hour--the first of morning--he proceeded at once to
his wife's dressing-room, where she was awaiting his return in a
charming blue robe that made her fair beauty look more charming
still, for there were colour and brightness in her face and a
love-light in her eyes at his approach, till the abruptness of his
entrance and the set sternness of his white visage startled her.

"Philip!"

"Can it be true what I have heard to-night, Laura, that you loved
Westbrook, of the Hussars," he demanded, "and, while loving him,
married me for my money, and what I might do for the old Vicar and
his sons?  Is it truth that, when he gave you to me at the altar of
yonder church, your marriage vow was a black lie and your false heart
teemed with love for another?  Speak!" he thundered out; but she
could only lift her timid eyes to him imploringly, and spread her
little white hands in deprecation of the coming malediction.  Her
voice was gone.  "Your silence affirms all I have heard," he
continued, in accents that trembled with jealousy and sorrow.  "Oh,
God, what a fool and dupe I have been!"

"I know not what you have heard, Philip; but, as He hears me, I have
been a true and faithful wife to you."

"In playing a part you did not feel," he cried scornfully, "but I
will aid your play no more.  From this hour we meet never again on
earth.  Here, in this house, for which you sold yourself, I shall
leave you, with all its luxuries, till such time as a more regular
separation can be brought about; and the sole sorrow of my heart is
now, that I cannot leave you free to wed this fellow Westbrook, the
cause of all your incompatibility and coldness to me."

He flung away, and left her in a gust of fury.

"Philip, Philip!" she exclaimed, but she heard the hall door close;
and then, as his steps died away in the distance, she fell on the
floor, overcome by her sudden and terrible emotions--startled,
shocked, and conscience-stricken.




CHAPTER IV.

Days passed on--days of sorrow, anxiety, and futile watching for a
footfall that came no more.  Whither he had gone she knew not, nor
could she discover, and she was left to her tears and unavailing
grief, amid the splendour of Craybourne Hall.  She saw now how erring
she had been; that, while nursing a mere fancy, she had lost the true
love of a good and generous man, whose last words had been the first
harsh ones he had ever addressed to her.

Gone! gone!  She felt how much she really loved him now, and all the
more that a secret tie was coming, and must come ere Christmas, to
bind them stronger together.  She must let him know of this dear
hope; but how?  _Where_ had he gone?  To death, perhaps, and she
might have a child in her bosom that Philip could never, never see!

The weeks became months, and the heart of the strangely-widowed wife
grew sick and heavy as lead with hopeless waiting, watching, and
agonising yearning--dead even to the speculations of those around
her, to whom the absence of her husband seemed, of course, most
unaccountable, if not unkind and cruel.

But for the sake of her child she wished that she might die when it
saw the light.  Surely, then, Philip would forgive her when he saw
its little face, and she was laid within the vault, the mildewed and
rusted door of which she had regarded with a shudder on her marriage
morning--the vault where all the dead Daubenys lay.

So in the fulness of time her baby was born--a little fairy boy--and
her father named it Philip, for him who was still so strangely
absent, and hot and burning were the tears with which Laura bedewed
its tiny face as it nestled in her bosom; and amid the new emotions
awakened by maternity she prayed God to forgive her for having longed
to die; for no baby in the world could be like hers, that lay so
round and soft and warm in her white bosom, and was fast growing so
like papa!

But where was he wandering?  Why was he not with her?  Surely he
would return _now_?  Yet the days still rolled monotonously on, and
winter drew nigh.  The trees in Craybourne Chase were leafless; the
fern, amid which the deer made their lair, was turning red, and the
uplands became powdered with snow.

"To what a dreary and dreadful Christmas do I look forward, papa!"
she exclaimed to the sorrowing old Vicar, "and I do so love him!
Philip, Philip, come back to me, and do not leave me thus to die!"
she would wail, ever and anon, in her helplessness.

And now there came a day which she was fated never, never to forget!
Her husband's firm friend and old comrade, who had been his
groomsman, the stout-hearted and gallant Charlie Fane, arrived at
Craybourne with a face as white as the snow in the Weald of Kent--the
bearer of terrible tidings, which he had heard that morning at the
club, and these he had to break--he knew not _how_--to Laura, though
they had been broken abruptly enough to himself.

Jack Westbrook had raised his head from the morning paper just as
Fane entered the room,

"By Jove! look here, Charlie!" exclaimed Westbrook in an excited
tone, "there has been a dreadful accident to the train between Paris
and Calais, and among the killed--mangled out of all shape--the
report says, is Colonel Philip Daubeny, a British officer.  His
card-case was found in his pocket."

"My God!  Poor Laura, poor Phil!" exclaimed Fane, as he took the
paper in his trembling hands, and in ten minutes after was _en route_
for Craybourne Hall.

"Poor devil!" thought Westbrook, as he lit a cigar; "who knows but I
may get the reversion of the widow, with her tin, after all?"




CHAPTER V.

It was Christmas Eve at Craybourne Hall, as elsewhere all over the
Christian world; but the stillness as of death reigned there, and
Laura, a widow now in heart indeed, lay tossing restlessly on her
laced pillow, fighting, as it were, with the grim King, and forgetful
even of her infant.  Never had that old hall, ever since the Tudor
days, seen a more sorrowful Christmas Eve.  All the landscape around
it wore a shroud of ghastly white.  The Cray was frozen in its bed,
and all the shrubs and trees seemed turned to crystal, that sparkled
with diamond lustre in the light of the moon and stars.  Over the
snowy waste the Christmas bells in the old Vicarage church rang out
"Peace on Earth--Peace on Earth, and goodwill towards men;" but there
was no peace--peace of the heart, at least--in the stately hall; yet
such a winter had not been seen for years, and great things, the old
Kentish folks said, were sure to occur, for never had the holly been
so covered with scarlet berries.  What a Christmas for Laura!

In her chamber, dimly-lit and closely watched, she lay helpless and
stunned by the depth of her woe, and honest Charlie Fane, who had
seen much of human suffering in his time, watched her like a brother;
and, in that chamber, there was no sound heard but the sighs of the
sufferer and the chimes of the distant bells.

Suddenly there was a noise of feet and voices in the corridor
without.  A figure entered--was it the phantom of Philip Daubeny?

No! the strong grasp that tightened on the hand of Fane forbade that
idea; and, in a moment more, the husband, looking pale and rather
worn, was bending over the wife who had fainted in his arms.  In
Philip's face there was no sternness now, but passionate love, pity,
and tears, and agony, too, till Laura revived.

"Not killed--not even injured, Philip?" exclaimed Fane.

"No, thank Heaven! but a poor fellow was to whom I lent my Ulster
when hurrying homeward.  Do you forgive me, darling Laura--forgive my
cruel desertion?"

"Oh, yes, my love--my own Philip--all--all!  And is the little fellow
not a darling too--and so like you, Philip?" said the broken,
half-hushed voice.

And as Philip, with a bursting heart, hung over his wife and child,
he could hear more merrily than ever the joyous bells that told of
the promise given 1800 years ago to the Chaldean shepherds as they
watched their flocks by night in Judæa.



BRADBURY, AGNEW, & CO. LIMD., PRINTERS, WHITEFRIARS.

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 65932 ***